Journey Into The Emigrant Wilderness

Our Journey Into The Wilderness – Part 6

Part 6

CAMPING IN THE SIERRA NEVADA MOUNTAINS

July 9, 2009 – Thursday

I was not doing much as far as getting any work in since we got back from our trip in the backcountry. On Tuesday the 7th of July, I decided we would take another trip up into the mountains for a week. I wanted to spend more time studying plants, and I just wanted to go camping with Shiloh. I thought we would go back to the Pinecrest Lake area. Pinecrest was just west of where we were from Kennedy Lake Resort, on Hwy 108.

We picked up the supplies we needed on Wednesday and left this morning for the mountains. Another reason to leave was, it was getting very warm where we were staying and Shiloh and I don’t really care for hot days. Especially Shiloh with his heavy coat.

Usually this time of year you should make reservations for campgrounds, but I thought because it was Thursday we might have a better chance of getting a campsite without reservations. I really wasn’t sure where was would camp or even if we would find a campsite. Originally I was looking at Pinecrest Lake area to camp.

Once we arrived at the entrance of the campground, we saw the sign indicating “FULL” and it was with lots of people packed in like a can of sardines. Way to many people for our liking. I was thinking, now what? Are we going to have to head home or go further. I knew there were a lot of campgrounds in the area, I just was not sure where they were. I wanted a campground with water and toilets. I looked at the map for more campgrounds and continued heading east on Hwy 108 towards Sonora Pass. I was getting nervous, and thinking, are they going to be all full as well? In the back of my mind, the answer was “Yes!”

We found about five campgrounds we could camp at and two of them looked the best. Now which one to choose?. The first one I liked, very few people were camping at. It was pretty much empty. The camp host was really nice and told us about a campsite that was pretty secluded. We looked at it and it was nice and secluded, but it was too close to the highway for Shiloh, and we would have to hike down to the river.

The other campground was Brightman Flat and I decided on this one. It was a few miles further east, closer to the river, and close to a general store that was in Dardanelle Resort 1.2 miles away. In revising this writing, I had learned that the Resort had burned down in the Donnell Fire in 2018. destroying the whole resort. Thankfully the Kennedy Meadows Resort was saved. The campsite was located on a corner of a loop where only one other camper could camp next to us. It was a fairly large campsite, but had very little shade. We had a nice view of the mountain slopes to the north of us, and backed up to the river. There were quite a few people there, but they were spread out and many of the campsites you couldn’t even see. This campground did not have water taps so we did have to buy water, but it did have toilets.

On our drive up to the mountains, we stopped at a fruit stand that also sold firewood, so we piled just shy of a 1/8 cord of nice almond wood in the back of the truck. We now had all the firewood we needed and we were set. There were smaller pieces of firewood that could be found just off the road near our campground making good fire kindling to get the fire started.

I got the tent up and got settled into our new home. I brought our 10 person tent on this trip, and one of my bear proof panniers, just in case we had bears in the area.

I got a fire going to give it that cozy feeling. There was a strong breeze whipping up through the campground and at first I was concerned about smoke going into the tent or embers burning holes in it. I checked the wind direction and they were going in the opposite direction so all is good. Shiloh was happy camping again.

I decided to go fishing so we headed a short distance to the river and within a few minutes caught a fair size trout. I had learned they had just stocked the river up stream from us. It was the first fish I have caught in many years. I was hoping for one or two more to make a nice meal, but my fishing luck turned bad. I cooked the fresh trout in bacon fat and it was delicious. I gave Shiloh a little bit of the bacon fat in his dog food, but no trout.

In the evening the wind stopped, there were no bugs and the temperature very pleasant. Though we were not in the wilderness, it was nice camping again.

July 10, 2009 – Friday

It cooled down in the middle of the night, but we stayed warm. I had an air mattress with me on this trip that made sleeping much more comfortable. When we got up I was pleasantly surprised there was a nice breeze coming through camp and that kept the temperatures comfortable. The scent of pine trees accompanied the breeze making it a nice companion and giving the affirmation we’re in the mountain.

Shiloh and I had a good breakfast of bacon and eggs and I had my coffee while writing in my journal. The area we are camping in looks fairly sparse for tinder, but found some pine needles, some moss and good bark from a cedar tree. There is a dead wood stump in camp full of sap that I used as a good fire starter.

The trees in the area are pine, cedar, a few aspen, some fir and black cottonwood. I will have some pine needle tea on this trip. I found some wild strawberry plants (no fruit yet), a small amount of thistle and the rest of the plants I could not recognize. Not much around so far.

On my first impression of the area for what plants are available and what I perceived as being sparse, once I spent a little time looking around, plants began showing themselves. This can be a very important lesson for all who begin learning survival skills, or just learning plant identification. Things are not what you perceive them to be at first glance. One can follow the same trail over and over again and find something new. It is critical in survival to have a heighten awareness of ones surroundings and always observe what is around you.

A Steller’s jay and robin showed up at our camp today. Always a welcome visit.

I spent most of the day looking at trees and plants and identified three trees and nine plants. Actually four trees, pine (this doesn’t really count, because I don’t know the species of pine), white fir, incense cedar and the black cottonwood. I burnt some lichen that I found on a dead fir branch and had a nice smell to it when burned. The plants I found are the pussy paws, I believe the western Labrador tea (or trapper’s tea) which is plentiful in this area, the common plantain in which I found a few along the small stream going through the campground, dandelions, strawberry, gooseberry (no fruit on either the strawberry or the gooseberry), the nude buckwheat, common monkey flower and one thistle. Pretty good find for such a small area, but as for the wild edibles, far from being enough for a small meal and because it was in the campground I would not recommend eating anything from this area. Most of the plants I found are along the small stream. I did not have to walk very far from our camp to find these. The stream ran along on side of our campsite and through the campground.

I sat in my chair most of the time looking through the tree book to identify the trees and occasionally having to get up to get a closer look at the bark and the leaves. It took a long time to identify everything. While I was walking along the stream looking at plants, Shiloh was in the stream cooling his feet off and occasionally having a drink. If he finds water, he will be in it.

The little stream was a nice feature in our camping area, but some idiot put bug catchers which has poison in them right over the stream hanging from the branches of some of the trees. Not too bright on his part. I had to make sure Shiloh did not drink down stream from that bug trap.

As far as an area for survival besides the fish stocked river, not much available for wild edibles and small game. I have not heard or seen any small critters such as squirrels in the area. It would probably be very difficult to survive here as far as having any good source of food. But then again, I haven’t been here that long. Patients is a virtue while in Nature.

July 11, 2009 – Saturday

We woke up to another beautiful day. Nature seems to bring perfect harmony within my Being in it’s simplicity and beauty. The wind was still and the sun was quickly warming the morning air. I was hoping for the sweet mountain breezes to come. A nice breeze began around 9:30 am and what a nice friend to have up here on warm summer days. The little thermometer on my lighter read 95 degrees in the sun. That sounds a bit off for the morning temperature. I took a reading in the shade and it indicated 75 degrees which is about right at 10:30 am.

Shiloh and I shared another fine breakfast of bacon and eggs. The first thing I usually do when I get up is put the coffee on. It takes a while for the coffee to start perking at higher elevations and especially using cold water from the river doesn’t help.

Throughout the night I was thinking about leaving on Sunday and there still might be a chance we do. Because we are tucked in a narrow canyon, there is not a lot to do here and no place to hike. Much of the surrounding areas are private properties. We may drive around to see if we can find any interesting places to explore, or a place just to sit and relish the natural world.

Being in a survival situation, it becomes critical that you stay busy as much as you can to stay off boredom. Boredom can lead to complacency and even to panic if you don’t keep the mind and body busy. In a camping situation, you just become bored like I am. You begin to ask yourself, what the hell am I doing here? I think I have reached that point of insanity. I am bored, but only in the mind. A campground doesn’t have the aliveness that being in the wilderness has. But I am still learning to be still.

It really is hard to stay active, keeping the mind involved and stimulated when stuck in a campground unless there are places to explore. Maybe this is why most people only camp for the weekend or three day weekend max., just to get away. Or they go to an area where there is much more to do. To tell you the truth, I would probably even get bored at Kennedy Meadows Resort. People have to find ways to keep the boredom from rising up. There is nothing to do, beside doing things that takes you away from experiencing nature, like playing games they have to move us from experiencing nature, or playing card or reading (reading can be good with the right book), or getting drunk and passing out. I guess you can spend all day fishing as long as you don’t catch your limit, but then again I suppose you can always throw them back. I am interested in one thing and one thing only, experiencing nature, going deeply into nature that I have not fully experienced yet.

I suppose what I am getting at, is that one must be selective in the areas they choose if they are planning to stay in a wilderness area for a long period of time to prevent boredom. And it can even be hard to do in the perfect area if you don’t have the right mind set. The nice thing about surviving or practicing survival skills is that there is so much one can do from hunting and gathering to making tools to observing nature to exploring different areas, but it takes a good place where you can do that. Or if you are in a survival situation, you have to keep busy just to survive no matter where you are, or just be present.

Being that I am not really here to practice survival skills, but doing what studying I can do on flora in the area, I am basically just camping. If I was in a survival mode, I would look for and do things that I would have to do in a survival situation and I would probably risk moving on to find much better fertile ground. And then again, you cannot really do this at a campground and not be thrown in jail for some stupid law that prevents you from practicing bush craft skills in a campground. But, you always must be responsible to nature. The reason I was able to stay at Del Valle for so long is that there was a lot to do, but also I was going into town to shop or going to the office to work. But still, Del Valle provided much more things to do relating not necessarily to studying survival skill, but in experiencing nature, even while sitting in camp. While we were in the wilderness, I wasn’t always in the present moment, but what I had learned was while practicing basic bushcraft skills, I was getting closer to nature, because I was relying on nature, I was becoming in tune with nature.

While walking around camp we talked to some people who liked and was curious about Shiloh. We were talking about Shiloh, camping and rules that apply to camping and fishing. As I had mentioned earlier, I have some issues with rules that the forest service or park service has in regards to being and experiencing nature. The guy I was talking to told me people who fish must display their fishing license on the outside of their person so it is easily seen by Fish and Game warden. It is not enough now to have a fishing license, but you must display it properly or you may get a ticket. To me, this is absurd and just another stupid law that makes no sense. I learned a year later they got rid of that law. Probably because people were outraged by the stupidity of the law. I personally think it will get much worse where we will have so many restrictions on how we camp, if someone wanted to practice survival skills, they would not be able to. This is really a deep concern for me that the government will dictate how we us what is suppose to be ours – and that is federal lands. This is why it is so important to take care of these lands as if they were your own. To be responsible and be aware of the impacts you are making. The government will overlook large corporations polluting and destroying our land, air and water, and taking from the land, but if you do it, that is not acceptable, but neither is it for large corporations being allowed to do it.

After learning about having to display the fishing license, Shiloh and I took a drive to Kennedy Meadows Resort for a visit and to buy a display shield for the fishing license. We then drove around to see if we could find any places to hike with little luck, then dropped by the general store close to camp for some snack foods and some beer. Today I had some pine tea, still not as good as nettle tea, but have to give it credit for being a very healthy drink.

I am slowly learning that identifying plants through books is not always reliable because there maybe many plants not in the book or even known by the science community in certain regions. While reading “Sierra Nevada Natural History” the author mentioned many plants in the Sierra Nevada may not even be classified as yet.

I did a little fishing today and caught one fish, so we had fish for dinner to go along with our tri-tip steak. Shiloh seems to prefer steak over trout.

On the first couple of days we were here I was watching two young boys fishing from our camp. They were very motivated in catching as many fish as possible even if they were over the limit. They would try one side of the river, then the other side and then in the river. They did not care about how cold the river was or how wet they became as long as they caught fish. I wouldn’t see them for a couple of hours and then they would be back fishing. They definitely did better than I did. But then again, they were highly motivated to catch fish, I was not.

July 12, 2009 – Sunday

Another beautiful day in the mountains.

I brought my Coleman gas stove on this trip and still having trouble with gas leaks. I think I did get it figured out though.

I was thinking about our planned trip in the backcountry for late summer and thinking about staying for two and a half weeks or longer. I was asking myself, would I be able to stay that long? The discomfort I experienced on the last trip still haunts me a bit for the simple reason, I don’t want to fail. It means too much to me, but what if I can’t do it?

I think I was putting a lot of pressure on myself with a lot of expectations about what I was able to do. Also thinking about being in a survival situations up there and failing in certain skills and the frustrations that followed those failures. I was taking the whole thing to seriously and really needed to lighten up and just enjoy the experiences. I also had the expectations that I should learn those skills much more quickly, thus getting frustrated when they didn’t.

It is always a pleasant joy being with Shiloh no matter what we did, and being with him in the wilderness is nothing less than incredible. Having his companionship, going exploring with him and watching him being a dog with the interaction he has with the animals and nature in general is worth it all.

I remember walking with Shiloh one late afternoon to Kennedy Lake the first day we were there and being incredibly grateful for being in such beautiful country and having Shiloh by my side. Being alone during that time never entered my mind, just the beauty that was all around us, the experience I was feeling, it felt like this was our home, and we were supposed to be there.

Fear is just a feeling we experience through what we picture in our minds and what we tell ourselves about a particular situation or event. It can undermine ones behavior in dealing with our environment. Television has been a big part of how we relate to things and especially with fear. Somehow many of us, because we have become so disconnected with nature we become fearful of it. And this is such a shame, because nature can offer us so much, if only we see her as a friend and not something that is out to get us in our vulnerability in nature, or a need to destroy her for whatever reason. We do have to respect nature, love her, and deeply connect with her. The Native American as with many indigenous cultures in the world sees nature as part of the whole of their being and relates to nature as being one with nature. People who have taken that step from living in civilization to living with nature never looked back. It was an experience that transformed their lives. Life begins to open up to those who allow nature into their lives and to be one with that relationship.

I decided today we would leave tomorrow.

I tried my hand at some fishing with no luck, not even a bite. The wind was blowing pretty good in the afternoon, but has calmed down this evening. It is a pleasant evening, Shiloh is guarding our camp and I am sitting next to the fire writing in the journal. This will be the last entry for this trip until next time.

I just noticed the bats are out tonight flying around. I have not seen bats for a long time.

Good night.

After returning home from our short camping trip, I was expecting to start a new project and figured I probably would not start it for at least another week.

The temperature was in the triple digits at our temporary home and both Shiloh and I weren’t happy with the heat. So we planned another camping trip in the high country to cool down a bit. I wanted to check out the Eastern Sierra Nevada mountains this time. To me, the Eastern Sierra’s has a French Alps feel to it, although I have never been to the French Alps. The drive along Hwy 395 is always beautiful with a diverse ecosystem. On the east side of 395 are stretches of the high desert and to the west rests the steep jagged, rock faced mountain peaks of the Eastern Sierra Nevada Mountains. A much dryer, and desolate place than on the western side of the mountain range – two worlds joining together.

I selected six possible campgrounds and two days before we were to leave, found that four were full and required reservations. The two campgrounds left were on Hwy 108 over Sonora Pass on the east side. So Shiloh and I once again packed up the gear and headed for the Eastern Sierra Nevada Mountains.

July 16, 2009 – Thursday

Shiloh and I were off into the mountains once again with the truck bed full of camping gear.

We stopped to pick up a 1/8 of a cord of almond wood at the fruit stand and we were on our way into the mountains. It took much longer than I anticipated because of the heavy load of camping gear and firewood, my truck putted along eating up gas up the steep grade of Sonora Pass and at the very top of the pass reaching 9,624 ft. elevation.

Our first campground we checked out was Leavitt Meadows. The few campsites available were not to impressive so we drove onto the next campground and hoping they would have some nice campsites. The campground was Sonora Bridge and there were still quite a few campsites available. We drove around to find a campsite we liked and decided on one with plenty of shade. It was next to a big rock outcropping that made the campsite a little more interesting and isolated us a bit more from the other campers. The campsite was small but it fit our needs. Across the way from our site was a large branch from a pine tree that fell on a large section of the campsite and onto the picnic table, shattering into many pieces. I hope no one was camping there when it happened. That was definitely a widow maker. I was able to scavenge some good firewood from that downed branch.

Once we parked and started to unpack, other campers began to arrive and they were eyeing our campsite. By the end of the day many of the campsites were taken. Campers were even coming in late.

The campground we were at was at an elevation of 6,800 feet, but dry and in prime rattlesnake country. It was a lot warmer than I wanted, but there was a nice breeze to cool things down a few degrees. There were toilets, and has a water tap close by. We were at a slightly higher elevation from Hwy 108. The West Walker River was across the highway, just a few minute drive from camp that ran along Hwy 395. We have great views from the campground of the Nevada high desert. The plan was to stay for about four nights and then may look for another campground for a day or two. We may go back to Brightman Flat for our last campground on the way home.

There are more places to explore around here than our last camping area. Some areas we will have to drive a short distance to get there. I had a little uneasy feeling about this campsite, maybe I was just hoping for more.

After we got everything set-up and unpacked, we took a drive down to a small town called Bridgeport. It was a beautiful drive. The scenery of the Eastern Sierra is incredible. On Hwy 395 on our way to Bridgeport, on our left side or east side lies the high desert in Nevada and on the right side the majestic craggy mountain peaks of the eastern slope of the Sierra Nevada Mountains.

Our campsite has good fire starting material, such as pine needles, pine cones, dry twigs and the bark of the juniper tree that are in good amounts in this area. If we have a fire it will have to be a small one, our whole campsite is covered in pine needle duff and can be a big fire hazard. I made a clearing around the fire pit using my feet, but that is not working to well. I will have to borrow a rake from the Camp Host. I will also place more stones around the fire pit. If the winds continue, we will have to refrain from having even a small fire this evening. I made sure the campfires were small.

I noticed I placed the tent right in the middle of a natural drainage ditch. I just hope it doesn’t rain on this trip. Because most campsites in campgrounds are usually small and makes it difficult finding good tent pads, one has to be careful where they put a tent.

Shiloh and I took a walk around the campground and saw the river down below. Lots of sage brush around, but have not noticed any wild edibles yet. We will start exploring the area tomorrow and check the river out.

July 17, 2009 – Friday

The warm air of the night made it difficult to sleep. I woke up at 6:00 am and laid in the sleeping bag until 8:10 am and then Shiloh and I got up and went for a walk. Our campsite was shaded with a nice breeze moving through camp. It is warmer than I had hoped, but much more comfortable then back in Pleasanton. The high elevation and nice breezes help keep things a bit cooler.

I heard an owl hooting last night. While writing in the journal I just noticed a little critter is running around that caught both our eyes. It looks like a chipmunk or a type of small ground squirrel. Maybe it is a golden-mantled ground squirrel.

Our plan today is to go to Bridgeport to pick up some ice later this afternoon, clean our campsite around the fire pit, check out the area for any wild edible plants and maybe head for the river. I don’t plan on doing any fishing because I brought plenty of food.

Just spotted the mountain chickadee and also spotted the western tiger swallow tail butterfly flying around. There is also a hummingbird flying around camp. They are getting the nectar from the Bridges Penstemon. The trees in the area are pine and juniper.

The Campground Host drove by our camp and I noticed he had a rake with him. I asked if I could borrow it to rake up the pine needle duff, so he gladly handed it to me and told be to return it to him whenever I had time. He was a nice guy. He told me I really didn’t have to rake up and I was thinking, is he crazy? Our whole camp was a fire hazard. I created a large clearing to prevent a chance of a fire. I hope! The rule of thumb is to clear any hazardous material 6 foot around the fire pit.

After breakfast we went down to check out the river and walked around a meadow area next to the river. We found a few wild edible plants such as ripe currents and thistle. While in the campgrounds on our walk I found another species of Indian Paint brush that was a little more bitter than the ones I had at Kennedy Lake. I also found some blueberry plants, but to early for the berries

In the early afternoon we decided to take a drive to the ghost town of Bodie. I have never been there, but heard a lot about it. It was just outside of Bridgeport. The drive was on a part paved, part gravel dirt road in the middle of no where. Bodie is 13 miles in from the main Hwy of 395. The drive was beautiful going through grass covered meadows, sage brush covered much of the landscape with rocky cliffs and hillsides as far as the eye could see. One thinks driving through this desolate barren land, how the heck did anyone find this place? Once we finally reached the town, it was an incredible place. Only about a third of the town was left and the rest burned down in fires, you could imagine the activity that must have occurred in this thriving town. In 1859 William Bodey discovered gold in this area and in 1861 the mill was established with about 20 miners, and from there it became a boomtown of an estimated 10,000 people by 1880. It took you back in time walking the dirt streets of Bodie. It is a place well worth visiting. It was also a very dangerous place to live in it’s hay day. By 1880, Bodie had about 60 saloons. Murder, gambling, prostitution, stage robberies, and gunfights happen daily. Bodie was known for its lawlessness rather than for its riches.

It was pretty warm out there so I did not want to stay too long because I didn’t want Shiloh to get to hot. Shiloh was the only dog there and he got a lot of attention. We stayed for about an hour, and I noticed the skies were darkening with a possibility of rain, so we headed back to Bridgeport to pick up some ice, then headed back to camp. I didn’t have the tent buttoned up for rain, so I wanted to get back before everything got wet.

We did get a little rain showers in late afternoon which was a nice refreshing relief from the heat of the day. The evening was a little cooler which made it nice. Today was a busy day with a lot of exploring.

July 18, 2009 – Saturday

We woke up to another nice day, in fact I find it always nice waking up to nature with all her beauty. Everyday waking up in nature is a good day. This morning is cooler with some welcomed clouds in the sky. I had a difficult time sleeping, my sleeping bag was way to warm. This morning I took a creosote bush cleansing just to give it a try. You put some branches with the leaves into a fire and the smoke helps to kill bacteria. Juniper can also be used. Of course it felt refreshing, so it seemed.

After our breakfast of bacon and eggs we went for a walk and found an opening in a barb wire fence that led into a meadow used for cattle grazing. It looked like a nice area to walk, so we took a short walk into the meadow to see if we could find anything interesting. There was a stand of aspen that we also checked out for any possible wild edibles. There was also water runoff, and we found there was a lot of vegetation growing. The only thing we saw was the yarrow plant that was plentiful in this area.

After our walk in the meadow, we went to the river to explore and so Shiloh could play in the water and cool down.

They had a lot of currents by the river and I gave some a try. They were pretty tasty.

The critters I thought were possibly chipmunks were actually golden-mantled ground squirrels.

After the river, we just hung out in camp.

It was a warm evening tonight so I thought we might try sleeping outside to beat the heat and try to stay a little bit cooler. At first I thought it was a great idea, then I began thinking about bugs and snakes. I don’t think I fell asleep until about 2:00 am and then awoke to the buzzing in my ear by mosquitoes. We made it through the night and it was cooler. I never got into the sleeping bag because it was much too warm. I used one of the wool blankets I brought along to cover up with to prevent my whole body from getting eaten up by those nasty blood thirsty mosquitoes. I was comfortable the rest of the night once I was able to fall asleep. Shiloh had no problem sleeping.

July 19, 2009 – Sunday

This morning is a bit cloudy and making it much nicer with the cooler weather. I started a small fire for ambiance while having a cup of coffee. It was so peaceful.

I packed all our sleeping stuff back into the tent. We would have slept outside another night, but the mosquitoes were just too bad.

I was thinking about our trip to Kennedy Lake and though I had some challenging times, it was paradise up there. I learned a lot from that trip once I reflected on the lessons given to me. Camping at a campground is okay, but it is no comparison to being out in the wilderness.

I checked my messages for work ,and the job I was waiting for, is still on hold, so I thought we would stay here longer. We were going to leave on Monday, but what for? It is warm here, but much warmer down where we were in the Tri-Valley area.

The campground host told us about an area we can go hiking, so we went to check that out today. We had a nice walk for about an hour and half. It was in a meadow that they used for grazing with a small stream running through it.

This afternoon we went to the store for some gas for our trip home on Tuesday.

July 20, 2009 – Monday

I had the best night sleep so far on this trip. It actually cooled off some this morning. Enjoying my coffee, I was reflecting on movies I had watched when I was young that had to do with being in the wilderness or being in the mountains, always dreaming of living in such places. The mountains were always magical to me with it’s rugged snow capped peaks, beautiful alpine meadows covered in spring flowers, it’s lush forests, its majestic waterfalls, the mountain blue lakes, its rocky streams and the many species of wildlife that is found in the wilderness. Because I was raised on the west coast I enjoyed going to the ocean as well, but it did not have the impact the mountains had on me, with the exception of Hawaii. The Hawaiian Islands were truly magical for me. Each island has its own personalities and ecosystems. As with most who visits the islands, I love the beautiful beaches, the warm clear blue ocean waters, the soothing waterfalls, the tropical breezes, the fresh scent of tropical plants, and flowers in the air, and the diverse ecosystems. I even enjoyed the humidity. What really captured my attention, the more I visited this paradise, were the Traditional Hawaiian People and their beautiful Hawaiian culture. It became more of a spiritual experience and a connection to place for me every time I went to visit. The more I learned about the Hawaiian culture and its Indigenous people, the stronger my connection and love for Hawaii became. It was no longer about being just a nice destination point for a vacation. It was a sacred place to experience the sacred.

I am being drawn to the wilderness more and more, and learning as much as I can about survival/bushcraft skills and the flora and fauna. When I go home to work, I am fine for a couple of days, and then boredom sets in, and my mind takes me back to the mountains.

The more I think about it the longer I want to stay on my next trip to Kennedy Lake. Thinking maybe three weeks.

The plants I thought were blueberry bushes were indeed blueberry. I noticed the buds starting to come out.

Yesterday I met two young children that were camping with their mom and boy friend a few campsites away from us. The brother and sister were playing on the rock outcropping next to our camp. I showed them the circle of perfectly placed stones I found in a flat area at the top of the rocks. I am not sure who put them there or if it had any significance or even how long they have been there. Maybe it was used in a vision quest or some other Indian ceremony. A couple of years later, I asked some Native American friends of mine, and they thought it was probably for some kind of ceremony or vision quest. I saw this spot as possibly being sacred, and gave it respect as so.

This morning the brother and sister dropped by to see, and play with Shiloh and to play on the rocks in our camp once again.

In the afternoon the little girl brought me a berry she said was a blueberry. I told her it wasn’t a blueberry, but a juniper berry. For the first time for both of us, we both popped one in our mouths and it tasted bad, but got even worse with the taste just lingering in our mouths. The little girl really didn’t seem to mind the taste. Her brother refrained from trying it. She was a very smart little girl and enjoyed both their company, and they liked Shiloh and gave him lots of attention.

July 21, 2009 – Tuesday

We are going to head out today for home. I got an approval for the one job I was waiting for and had to make revisions on another job. This may give me enough money to go on our September trip.

End of journal entries for this trip.

Note: I forgot to write about the experience we had in the journal and I am not sure what day it happened here, but in the morning I heard a loud motorcycle screaming along the highway 395 below us, and then a crash. I ran over to the ledge of the campground, as with two other campers. I saw a motorcycle rider down, and next to it was a deer. I tried calling 911, but I was not sure if I would get through. The call did get through and I reported the incident. Within a very short time, emergency vehicles were on the scene. There was a Marine Corps Mountain Warfare Training Center very near us on Hwy 108 that has an emergency response unit there. That is good to know because it is very easy and quick access by helicopter to Kennedy Lake if there was an emergency there. I am not sure what happen to the biker, I think he was a little banged up, but not too serious. For the deer, it was dead, as with it’s unborn baby.

I see this a lot with bikers going way to fast on roads that wildlife use for crossings. Even with wildlife crossing signs, most people ignore them, both in automobiles, and motorcycles, especially motorcycles. Drivers need to be extra vigilant in these areas especially when visibility can be very poor along the roadsides by sloping terrain, or tall brush. Take the responsibility to be mindful of the wildlife. Be extra cautious in areas where animals may be near, and if visibility on the sides of the road are poor, slow down.

During the time between our last camping trip in July, and our planned trip in late August, I worked, planned and bought more gear for our three week trip in the wilderness. During this time Shiloh and I continued to share the day to day experiences together, taking our walks, playing together, giving him scratches and rubs and just enjoying our time together. Each day with him was always a special gift for me.

I didn’t think much of our circumstances because nature and being in nature with Shiloh consumed my thoughts and focus, and as long as we got to do that, that was all that really mattered to me.

Below I have shown a timeline of modern man to show that we have become so far removed from our connection with nature in a very profound way in only a very short time period.

Human Timeline

Approximate beginning of Homo Sapiens (modern man) – 200,000 years ago.

Approximately man began making tools for hunting – 100,000 years ago.

Found evidence of man making clothing – 77,000 years ago.

Evidence of man making well fitted clothing and weaving plant fibers to make cordage and perhaps baskets – 26,000 years ago.

Man may have begun to make bags from skin and pottery containers – 17,000 years ago.

First man in the North America – 30,000 to 11,000 years ago.

Man using symbols to represent words and concepts – 8,000 years ago.

Farming in the Americas started approximately – 4,000 years ago.

These time periods always change, and must be checked with reliable sources which are not reliable within themselves. They always are changing. But it gives you an idea.

There were 1 billion people in 1830 and 2 billion people in 1930. The human population doubled from 3 billion to 6 billion in just 40 years between 1959 – 1999. It is estimated in 2012, to 7 billion people and by 2045, to 9 billion people and in 2050, 10.5 billion people. In a very brief period in time, we have had a devastating impact on our environment within the last hundred years or so and it will continue if we don’t change our direction from uncontrolled progress to a balanced and sustainable planet for all life, and not just for our own species. How is the planet supposed to sustain that many people? It won’t!

The colonization of America by the British began some 400 years ago. For the next two hundred plus years Native Americans continued living in their traditional ways of hunting and gathering. Some tribes did use farming practices with hunting and gathering.

So if you look at this timeline of man from some 200,000 years ago to now, 2012, it has only been roughly 250 years that man has used tools with other methods and materials other than what was found or made from nature in North America. And soon turned into an industrialized nation that then turned us slowly into material consumers in a synthetic world with uncontrollable growth. If you use a horizontal measurement of this timeline, civilized man today would be at the very tip of this scale. Not even a hair thickness at the tip would constitute for this very short time period and yet we have done more harm to the planet in this short time period by pollution, deforestation, mountain top removal, increased population and the exterminations of many animal species by our uncontrollable appetite for meaningless stuff then in any other time in our history.

In our modern society we have become habitually brainwashed by the corporate powers to be, and our governments in believing that consumption and the obsession with materialism will give us success and happiness in our lives. It is what makes America great! And who we are as a people. Is this really true? Are you much happier with a lot of stuff? Has making money truly made your life more enjoyable and happier or has it tied you down to a job you probably hate or just deal with, working much of your life to keep up with the Jones’s? Has this consumerism given us a true sense of who we are? Does it give us a deep understanding of who we are individually and collectively? Some will say of course it does. And those are the people who’s lives are all about having meaningless things and believing those things make them happier. We have bought into this illusion, hook, line, and sinker.

We have become lost with all sense of what we think reality is, living in an illusion in what we believe is the real world. We have become completely removed from our connection with all life and our relationship with all life. To really understand the true meaning of life and our relationship in it, we must reconnect with our Source and it can be found by immersing oneself into nature.

To understand life, we must go to the source of all life and understand what supports all life on this planet. All living creation exists on earth in the air we breathe (life’s breath), the water we drink (life’s blood) and the food that sustains all life on the land (land is the flesh of Mother Earth), in the sea and in our lakes, rivers and streams. If we pollute and poison these natural resources of life, we will pollute and poison life itself. The sad thing is, we have already done this at a devastating rate and continue to do it.

In August I began planning our twenty-four day trip back to Kennedy Lake.

Because I still had the nagging uncertainty of being able to stay in the wilderness for a long stay in one place and alone, I was looking at only staying for two weeks and during my planning, I was searching the internet for a camping partner. A little risky, but I thought I would see if I could find someone who was somewhat compatible.

I chose to return to Kennedy Lake and not somewhere different because of its beauty, and I was now somewhat familiar with the area. But I also felt I had unfinished business in accomplishing what I had not on our previous trip back in June of this year.

I put an ad on Craig’s List for a camping partner and got only one real response. The rest were the usual come-ons you get from that site. Her name was Marilyn and we met at a reservoir where we could walk and get to know each other. We talked for a while, and she was still interested in going on the trip which surprised me. I guess Shiloh nor I scared her away. We did seem to have a lot in common. She was kind of a care-free spirit and she thought it to be a good escape from her job. Her personality reminded me of a good friend of mine and I thought she might be a good camping partner. So I continued planning out trip. I decided to extend it for an additional week which would make it 24 days. Marilyn was going to be with us for the first six days and then from there Shiloh and I would remain there, alone in the wilderness for 18 days.

Marilyn and I did not do much planning if any together for the trip. I provided her with the information she needed and it was up to her to take care of the things she would need for the trip. I also provided her with a list of things she would need to bring. Since she has been backpacking before I thought this would not be a problem. I assumed wrong. Not talking with her more on this for planning purposes was a mistake on my part. I should not have assumed she would get everything taken care of on her part on what to bring.

Because we did not really talk too much about the trip except for some details such as when we are going and where, there was no real discussion or planning with each other. When we were getting close to the departure date, it hit me that maybe we should have talked more about the trip and the things to bring. I figured she would know what to bring or email me if she had any questions. That was not the case and as with myself, she was working trying to fit in the preparation for the camping trip. She ended up doing much of the preparation at the last minute and surprisingly she did it. She did forget a few things, but overall she did pretty well. And also taking into account she has not been backpacking for many years. She also had to arrange a ride back from Kennedy Meadows Resort to her home in Berkeley. She was on her own hiking back alone to Kennedy Meadows Resort to get her ride back home. I should have done much more to help her out.

In the meantime, I was working and planning our trip for August 24th. When I got back from our last camping trip, I called a company who makes butane lighters about a lighter I purchased from Cabela’s that was advertised to work in the high elevations. It was about a $50.00 lighter so I expected it wouldn’t be a problem. It was a problem and was pretty much useless above 6,000 feet elevation. I talked with the designer of the lighters directly and he told me it was not designed for high elevations, but he did have a lighter that was, and I bought that for $60.00. We talked for a little bit and he asked me if I would be interested in testing a few lighters for him. The person who was testing for them no longer did it. I told him I would be happy to and in return I would get to keep the lighters. That was not a bad deal, but I was hoping this would be the beginning for testing camping gear and equipment for other companies so I was pretty excited about it and wanted to do a good job for him.

He sent me three butane lighters to test at different elevations. And I tested the one I bought, and at the end of our camping trip, We drove to the top of Sonora Pass and my lighter worked above 9,000 feet elevation, as advertised. I tested the other lighter at different elevations. I would then send the results to the lighter company.

When we choose to go into the backcountry, it can be for a brief stay for a three day weekend, or a week or two for more of a journey into the wilds, or for those who truly wanting to experience nature, going on one of the grueling trials, of the PCT (Pacific Crest Trail) at a total distance of 2,650 miles, the AT (Appalachian Trail) at a length of 2,180 miles, or the OT (Oregon Trail) at 2,170 miles, or the CDT (Continental Divide Trail) at 3,100 miles, being the longest hiking trail in the US. For me, I typically have preferred staying at one camp for the maximum stay allowed, typically for 14 days. I like spending time learning about the flora and fauna of the area, as with exploring the landscape. And I prefer going alone with my canine companion.

Most people will be camping, or backpacking with other people, which is fine, as with possibly being safer, but not all the time. We go into these pristine areas with our thoughts following behind, or the constant chattering with friends. For most, we have never been taught to be silent in nature, to just look, and listen, to just be aware through quiet observation. There is always mind chatter in the head or talking with friends. But there is another way to experience nature, and that is to be silent. With practice it allow nature to speak to you. Through silence, it will open up a new reality you have never thought existed before. A window may open up for just a few seconds or a few minutes if you are lucky, showing you that there is much more in nature that meets your thoughts. Especially being in the wilderness, it can become overwhelming for some. In silence, it allows you to take it all in, in her endless wonders, and beauty.

But one does not need to go into the wilderness. One can find it in a single flower or tree, or in a single drop of dew on a blade of grass, or a leaf of a plant. The beauty of nature is everywhere if we become silent, and just look, and listen.

Most of us are focused on getting from point A to point B and possibly more points depending on the time given for their backpacking trip. On occasion we look up to the spectacular country we are walking through in quick glimpses of inspiration. Although they may be enjoying the experience in the outdoors, hiking up and down, the dreaded, exhausting, and torturous switch backs with heavy backpacks, sore feet and blisters forming on ones feet, uneven terrain, constantly watching each step one takes so as not to trip, or twist an ankle, and dealing with the biting mosquitoes hovering around ones exposed skin, and covering enough miles that it seem forever and a day until reaching a camp. After the excitement quickly wears off, the focus is getting to the final destination for the day, to rest and relax. But camp still has to be set up. And only then can they begin to really enjoy their environment. But as I have mentioned before, it is very difficult to really experience nature in only a few days especially when you are busy getting from point A to point B, and maybe to point C.

For the extreme backpacker it becomes an endurance race getting to the many points planned for the trip. It can be a month long trip or six months long. Whatever the time frame, you are out in the wilderness for a long time and in a race to get to the end. A very good example of this are the trails I have mentioned above. Hikers have a small window to complete the trail before weather hits if that is their goal.

For the thru-hiker of the PCT, AT, CDT or the OT, it is a grueling test of endurance, challenges, strength of mind over matter and the strong willingness to reach the finish line. Most hikers push their bodies to the limits with stress injuries and the constant pain and reminder of blisters with each step they take. Each day they experience the many mood swings of the high country and nature has little concern for those who enter into this environment. To reach the intended finish line before the weather begins to change. Once they finish, there is a quick celebration of, I did it! Then back to reality, or now what? For many nature changed them. I am not saying these can’t be very rewarding experiences, and even life changing, because I am sure they are. But my question would be, did they truly experience, and develop a deepened relationship with nature, in the sacredness with all life forms.

What I am proposing, for the nature lovers, is to go deep in the experience where we find a deep connection, a deeper relationship, and reverence for all of life. Where we find a true unconditional love for all of life, and to give back for what the natural world has given to us. This requires us to go deep within ourselves.

I remember a friend telling me, he traveled all the way to Tibet to find enlightenment. He was sure he would find it there at this very sacred place. He never found it. Because he was looking in all the wrong places. He was looking for it in his mind, and thoughts, and outside himself. The one place he didn’t look was within himself, in silence.

These backpackers truly are living in nature for these many months and should be given credit for staying the course without quitting. For most, I am sure many lessons are learned about themselves and what it takes to do such a demanding adventure. And I am sure, they do experience a certain degree of connection with nature. Who wouldn’t? Some may have a complete spiritual awakening. But on these types of trips, much of the nuances in nature are missed, missing the true essence of nature, because they don’t take the time to just be in nature due to the time table they have put on themselves and the constant trekking to reach that end, as with the constant mind chatter within, or the talking with friends, or even in those quiet reflections, as with the dark reflections of ones mind.

I am not saying there is anything wrong with this type of travel in the wilderness. One sees a lot of different, and beautiful, and amazing country this way, and some strive for the challenge of the long distance hike. Some continue on to the other trails. Some do it for the challenge, some for the ego, some maybe to find that sacredness. Those who do find it, they will know. It is like no other experience they have had. And they know it is coming from within. In who they truly are. I would even find the challenge tempting and exciting, but my goal, my purpose is to develop a oneness, and a deep and profound relationship with nature, and that is simply being able to go into silence and just Being. This experience doesn’t have to be in nature, it can be any where, and it usually comes when one least expects it. When it comes to visit you, you will feel a connectedness to all things, and a knowing that we are all One that is connected to the web of life.

Standard
Journey Into The Emigrant Wilderness

Our Journey Into The Wilderness – Part 5

Kennedy Lake Meadow

Our Journey Into The Wilderness

Part 5

CAMPING IN THE EMIGRANT WILDERNESS – BEGINS AT KENNEDY LAKE

From our time and experiences together, our bond deepened during our brief and wondrous time in Nature.

May 8, 2009 – Friday

It has been a week and one day since our return from Del Valle. This is my first entry in the journal since returning.

I took Shiloh to the dog park in San Ramon and I brought along the book I was reading while in nature, it was, “Aldo Leopold, His Life and Works.” While reading it, it brought back to my mind, our magical experiences at Del Valle. I feel the urge to go back into nature, and to once again be out in the Nature with the plants, the trees, the wildlife, and with my companion, Shiloh. I feel there is much more we need to see and experience in our natural world.

I began making tentative plans for Shiloh and I to spend a couple of weeks in the wilderness, up in the high country at the end of May or the beginning of June – all depending on money and the weather.

Our week back has gone surprisingly well. Shiloh is enjoying his new temporary home and for me, I didn’t mind staying in an unfinished house, with my bedroom walls with its exposed studs, as with most of the lower and upper floors. The unfinished Living Room that was turned into my office so I could work when there was work. It wasn’t what one would expect to live in, but it was a roof over our heads. And it is an experience living with my friend. Shiloh really likes him for some odd reason that I cannot figure out. My female dog Shawnee really liked him too.

The nights have been restless for me and I am having a difficult time getting to sleep, but I feel rested and in good spirits in the mornings. I feel my life has been rejuvenated by our experiences in nature, and in having found a new love and profound relationship being out in nature. A deep relationship I did not know could have existed with nature.

Shiloh is by my side always and sleeps in the bedroom with me on his bed. He is always with me, we are always together.

There is a small green belt between the development where we are staying, and Shiloh and I take our morning and afternoon walks there. There are lots of tree squirrels, and turkeys Shiloh can chase, and we meet new people friends and dog friends on our walks. Shiloh is always excited to meet new people and dogs unlike his dad.

Along one side of my friends house is one of the entrances to the green belt and a nice grassy area Shiloh likes to hang out on. It runs along the front yard to the rear yard of his house with a nice wide open area to the green belt. Sometimes I take a break from my work to just enjoy hanging out with him, laying on the cool soft grass by his side, giving him soft and loving scratches. Feeling very grateful for having Shiloh in my life.

Sometimes I will read there with him, sometimes I play ball with him. I let Shiloh spend a lot of time in this grassy area while I am working inside during the day and he spends a lot of time there during the early evening. He likes watching what is going on in the neighborhood. Because he likes it so much there, I let him stay out there as much as possible, being that it is much better him enjoying the outdoors rather than being cooped up indoors. He just likes laying there, and on occasion, gets up to chase a squirrel running along the top of the fence line, where it will then jump onto a tree branch of a pine tree. Shiloh will watch it scamper around from branch to branch, then will soon tire of it, and return to his grassy spot for more important matters.

Getting back into the process of working was not much of a chore, but after a couple of hours into it I would soon find myself getting bored with this routine I have been doing for so many years, and finding myself thinking about Shiloh and I being in the wilderness together. I would get restless in my work, and in thought, thinking about camping again and what other work I could do besides Architecture. I was getting burned out in doing Architecture and I really wanted to do something where I could possibly make a positive difference in the world. This was not a mid-life crisis, but rather a strong defining purpose I felt I needed to participate in. This is why I had planned my 5 year horse packing trip to bring awareness to what we are doing to the natural environment, and to give my support to Native Americans in some meaningful way.

During our stay at Del Valle, I was thinking about doing something different as a business because I felt I could not rely on Architecture and the uncertainty it brings in down economic conditions. I had also wanted to get out of the profession for many years.

Our government, the Federal Reserve and business scholars were projecting a very long and slow recovery for our economy that will impact the middle class, and the poor greatly, but not the 2%. And like many Americans who have been directly impacted by this great recession, they have been forced to find other alternatives of employment, if they can even find it. Their are those that have to work three jobs, just to put food on the table for their children – many are suffering. It is a total disruption of millions of peoples lives. The difference for me is, I welcome the change, and have a clear direction where I want to go, yet it still has not been easy. But Nature has shown me a beautiful path to take, and what is truly important.

I thought about what I could do that I could really enjoy and have purpose. And having Shiloh being a part of it. I was being drawn to nature in a deep and very profound way.

I have done a lot of reading and studying on wilderness bushcraft, and survival skills, and thought it would be great to possibly teach those skills to others. I also wanted to spend more time on a personal level in practicing these primitive skills to enhance my experiences, and creating a deeper connection to the very essence with the natural environments. I wanted Shiloh with me on this exploration in the wilderness. I am also concerned that the wilderness areas are at high risk of being destroyed due to man’s disrespect, and disregard of the importance of these precious lands, and the life that relies on them. By the government’s growing restrictions of the wilderness areas to the public, and the corruption between the governments, and large corporations that allows greed to take precedence over public access to lands, and the health of the natural environment. The ever increasing threat of gas and oil cartels, and mining industries that further encroach upon, and in the raping of public lands. These very greed driven corporations that feels no remorse or responsibilities for polluting the lands, air, and water that impacts all life. And the threat, and destruction of pristine wilderness, and the overall environment, and the very threat and survival of many species, including the human species going extinct due to climate change. Something that we seem not to be too concerned about in our overall collective consciousness. We have lost our connection to the very thing that gives us life.

Everything about being in nature, from the wildlife to wild edible plants, to the medicinal plants and trees, and even to the poisonous plants, to being able to feel comfortable spending a lot of time alone in the wilderness, to gaining a deep and profound respect and appreciation for nature, to being able to survive if required using primitive skills, really got me excited about these possibilities and much more. And most of all, being able to experience these adventures with Shiloh.

I was reading about a homeless encampment in Sacramento and thought about going there to camp out and write about the experiences there, as with telling stories of the people. Shortly after reading about it I found out that the city was going to kick everyone off the land that was owned by the Union Pacific Railroad. It was just another use of force to hide what is really happening to our country, and not willing to help those in need respectfully. There was not any rational reason to kick them off, but simple those, the railroad, did not want them there. A typical scenario that has been used for over three hundred years by our government in removing the Native Americans from their lands.

A sympathetic and caring land owner offered a piece of vacant land for them to use temporarily. His property was next to an upper middle class neighborhood and was causing a lot of uproar and resistance with the neighbors. That was short lived and the homeless were once again required to move.

Work has been still pretty scarce for me, but I am able to bring enough in to survive. I am not sure what the year will bring as far as work goes. I guess all I can hope for is enough money to survive and camp and hope the following year will be better.

During the following weeks in May, I was working and planning our trip to Kennedy Lake in the western Sierra Nevada mountain range, a part of the Emigrant Wilderness area. We will depart from Kennedy Meadows Resort where the pack station is.

I was getting enough money to make the trip and I was just waiting for the weather to get better in the high country to make it to the higher elevations of Kennedy Lake. I had never been there and did not have any idea of what to expect. I hadn’t been backpacking since the late eighties and doing it alone would definitely put a different spin on the whole experience, I would say.

Shiloh

I chose Kennedy Meadows Resort because it provided everything I needed. I had lodging, a small store, and restaurant, and a pack station.

Waking up to this place I have never been before, I looked around and then looked at my perceived limited options, and uncertainties. They looked discouraging at best, and my thoughts concluded, “I cannot stay here, I have to head back into nature.”

I wanted to do the trip alone with Shiloh to see if I could indeed be out in the wilderness alone.

Henry David Thoreau write about being alone in the natural world, “I love to be alone. I never found the companion that was so companionable as solitude.”

In solitude the mind gains strength and learns to lean upon itself.”

~ Laurence Sterne (1713 – 1768)

Only by going alone in silence, without baggage, can one truly get into the heart of the wilderness. All other travel is mere dust and hotels and baggage and chatter.”

~ John Muir (1838 – 1914)

Willing to experience aloneness,
I discover connection everywhere;
Turning to face my fear,
I meet the warrior who lives within;
Opening to my loss,
I am given unimaginable gifts;
Surrendering into emptiness,
I find fullness without end.

Each condition I flee from pursues me.
Each condition I welcome transforms me
And becomes itself transformed…”

~ Jennifer Welwood

It is clear that we must embrace struggle. Every living thing conforms to it. Everything in nature grows and struggles in its own way, establishing its own identity, insisting on it at all cost, against all resistance. We can be sure of very little, but the need to court struggle is a surety that will not leave us. It is good to be lonely, for being alone is not easy. The fact that something is difficult must be one more reason to do it.”

~
Rainer Maria Rilke (1875 – 1926)

One travels more usefully when alone, because he reflects more.”

~ Thomas Jefferson (1743 – 1826)

I wander’d lonely as a cloud That floats on high o’er vales and hills, When all at once I saw a crowd, A host, of golden daffodils; Beside the lake, beneath the trees, Fluttering and dancing in the breeze. Continuous as the stars that shine And twinkle on the Milky Way, They stretch’d in never-ending line Along the margin of a bay; Ten thousand saw I at a glance, Tossing their heads in sprightly dance. The waves beside them danced; but they Out-did the sparkling waves in glee: A poet could not but be gay, In such a jocund company: I gazed-and gazed-but little thought What wealth the show to me had brought: For oft, when on my couch I lie In vacant or in pensive mood, They flash upon that inward eye Which is the bliss of solitude; And then my heart with pleasure fills; And dances with the daffodils.”

~ William Wordsworth (1770 – 1850)

There is sanctuary in being alone with nature.”

~ Jonathan Lockwood Huie

I found many quotes on being alone, and could not help myself in sharing them with you. And though I will not be totally alone, Shiloh will be my companion, I think of being alone, is being alone from any contact with another human being for companionship. Being alone in quiet and peaceful silence.

I had been spending a lot of time in the few weeks I had, in reviewing my wilderness books and DVD’s to help get myself prepared for this trip and to work out what wilderness skills I wanted to practice while up there.

I wanted to experience, and connect deeply with Mother Nature. To feel in my very Being all that she could teach me. To feel the ground beneath my feet with every step I take, to feel the plants, and trees, to feel the animals that present themselves to us, to the flowing streams that gives life’s blood, to the sounds of nature that brings life in the air.

You must be willing to acknowledge the connection between you and that plant, or you and that animal – and from there, to embrace the inescapable conclusion that whatever is done to the earth is also done to yourself. In its highest form, this awareness asks you to be responsible not only for your own property, and your own family, but to the entire planet and the family of all living things.”

~ Tom Brown Jr.

Being alone in the wilderness can stir up our most deepest fears. Feelings of having little control over our situation; feelings of uncertainty, confusion and panic, may rise up into our being; the fear of wild animals coming to get us; the loneliness and vulnerability we may feel when the darkness of night comes upon us, and possibly, the fear of dying alone if something happens to us like a serious injury, or a serious illness, or from the frightening thoughts of starvation. These feeling become very real if help seems so far away and with little knowledge to fall back on in a survival situation. Even with the knowledge of survival, one can still fall into deep despair, uncertainty, and panic, especially if alone.

We need to move beyond talking about the environment, as this leads people to experience themselves and Earth as two separate entities and to see the planet in terms only of what it can do for them.

Change is possible only if there is a recognition that people and planet are ultimately one and the same.

You carry Mother Earth within you, she is not outside of you. Mother Earth is not just your environment.

In that insight of inter-being, it is possible to have real communication with the Earth, which is the highest form of prayer. In that kind of relationship you have enough love, strength and awakening in order to change your life.”

~ Thich Nhat Hahn

My first experience in the wilderness was with two friends back in our youth in the early 70’s. We hiked into the backcountry at Devils Post Pile in Southern California in the Mammoth area. It was a three day trip in the month of July. This was prime mosquito season and my only true memory of this experience was a constant attack by thick clouds of mosquitoes everywhere we went. On our return, I counted 55 mosquito bites on me. To say the least it was a trip I wanted to forget. It was miserable hauling all that weight on my shoulders and dealing with bugs continuously.

Although for the most part this was a miserable experience, it was my first introduction into the wilderness and that part I did enjoy kind of.

A very good friend of mine, Greg and I would occasionally get together to play tennis and at that time we worked for the same company together. I quit my job there in the late seventies to seek another employment opportunity that ended up falling through. So I was jobless. Greg ended up quitting the same company and since we were both unemployed Greg talked me into taking a two week long trip into Arizona. He had an old beat up military green Pacific Telephone van that we used for our travels into the Southwest. It was a great trip with a lot of things on our agenda that we were able to accomplish and we were able to do it for very little money. I think we had about two hundred dollars each.

We began our trip on April 30th and planned a four day backpacking trip into the Yosemite wilderness just above Hetch Hetchy Reservoir. We camped in the Yosemite Valley the first night in one of their campgrounds, the next day we drove to Hetch Hetchy Reservoir and started our hike into the wilderness. It was a great trip but was very exhausting hiking with heavy backpacks, and a lot of switchbacks . Since it was in May there were no bugs which made it much more pleasurable. We hike about six miles to Laurel Lake and camped there for two nights then hiked to a higher elevation lake called Lake Vernon and there we stayed one night. On our return to Hetch Hetchy Reservoir where we had parked, it was a ten mile hike. Back at the reservoir we had our first very close encounter with a black bear.

We went on to take two more backpacking trips together some years later.

I had been planning this trip into the wilderness for months. I wanted to do a two and a half week stay some place in the high country of the Sierra Nevada mountains. The last time I was in the high country was back in the 80’s with my long time friend, Greg. We did a few backpacking trips together. One trip was down by Mammoth at Devil’s Post Pile and the other two were above Hetch Hetchy Reservoir (one I had mentioned previously). Each trip consisted of four days and we planned the trips for late spring to avoid those nasty, biting, blood thirsty pests, the mosquito.

The experiences were always enjoyable with my good friend, but the fact is, backpacking is hard work and physically exhausting. I was always glad it was over after the fourth day. I tried talking Greg into practicing survival skills while we were in the backcountry. Actually, I told him we should try surviving with very little the next time we go. He never liked that idea of mine. If I was able to talk him into it, we would have had a hard time with it, being ill prepared for such a trip, and we would probably have failed miserable with disastrous consequences with what I know now, but doing it with Greg, we would have miserably enjoyed the experience I am sure.

As I have learned with plant identification, it is extremely difficult to learn, and being in the right season for the plants and fruits one is looking for. This also applies to all survival skills as well. A lot of hands on experience is required to even master the basics, and can be very time consuming. It could take many hours in the field to master these skills. But is well worth it once they are accomplished with a feeling of complete satisfaction.

With work and the constant, and frustrating issues with money, as with weather delays, I decided to plan our trip for mid June, and I was going to use a Horse Pack Station to pack our things in. Me and Shiloh would hike in. Our destination was Kennedy Lake – an eight mile hike from Kennedy Meadows Resort. Kennedy Meadows Resort is a popular place for its trout fishing. It is located off of Hwy 108 and right before the beginning of the accent up Sonora Pass.

The reasons I wanted to take this trek into the wilderness for two and a half weeks was for three reasons: The first was to learn and practice survival living or survival skills if you will, second, to reacquaint myself once again with nature ,and third, to see how I would do alone in a wilderness environment.

Learning survival skills is something I have wanted to do since the early 80’s when I picked up a book from my local Library. The book was the Air force Manual for Search and Rescue entitled “SURVIVAL”, dated August 15, 1969. When I read the book I was excited about the possibility of being able to rely on skills and ones imagination and ingenuity using only what nature provides and some basic man-made items to survive in the wilderness. The movie Jeremiah Johnson with Robert Redford was a movie that lead to inspiring me as with another movie called the Wilderness Family that peaked my imagination to this end. As a child I would dream of being alone on a desert Island or up in the high mountains somewhere, living off the land. Many earlier movies played a role as well in my love for the wilderness and adventure.

One of my childhood dreams was to own a horse and I finally got to own six horses, and now my dream and passion is to be self-reliant living in the wilderness to study and reconnect with nature. I also have to add, that once I began reading more about Native American cultures as with other indigenous cultures and their relationship with nature, the interest began consuming my passions in learning as much a I could by living with the land.

Getting reacquainted with nature was something I have wanted to do since the late nineties. I began looking at my life in a different way during this time, and this process moved me into looking at what is really important in my life. Because of my love for nature, I wanted to reconnect with her on a much deeper level.

As Edward Abbey wrote about nature:

But love of the wilderness is more than a hunger for what is always beyond reach; it is also an expression of loyalty to the earth which bore us and sustains us, the only home we shall ever know, the only paradise we ever need – if only we had eyes to see.”

Our planet gives life to every organism that exists on Earth. The basics for life for all creatures on this planet are air, water, sun light, the darkness of night, fire, and land to grow and to keep us grounded, and in harvesting plants, and animal food sources. If we did not have these things, we would simply not exist. I began really appreciate everything in life from a simple flower standing alone to the awesome complexity and vastness of our universe. My internal feelings go with the idea that we are all related to all life, not just to our own species. We have a biological and spiritual connection to the trees, the plants, the fish, the animals, to the insects, to everything. Our whole world is a symphony of life, beauty, grace and wonder. But few of us see this connection in our everyday lives, and in our synthetic world – in our make believe perceptions of the world we believe in our minds as being true. Our modern day lives, and the way we think, actually moved us away from the innate connection with Mother Earth. And it only took us a few hundred years to accomplish this in America. And in those short few hundred years we have caused serious harm to the planet, to the point of possible global disaster from Global Warming and Climate Change, and we still continue doing the same things ignoring these facts. We turn a blinds eye to these environmental problems because we have been so conditioned to rely on others to fix things for us and thus take little or no responsibility for our own actions and how our actions may impact our world in an environmental, in the biodiversity, sociological, and economically. The impacts will be great. It will change the as we know it, and there will be no turning back.

…”Modern man no longer regard Nature as being in any sense divine and feels perfectly free to behave towards her as an overwhelming conqueror and tyrant.”

~ Aldous Huxley

As explorers cocooned in cagoules and overtrousers, it is easy for us to become remote from nature, confident that we can for the most part ignore it’s influences. But if we are to be truly competent we must strip away our synthetic shells and learn to be an integral part of our surroundings, moving in tune with the spirit of the season. For our guidance we can draw from the accumulated learning of our aboriginal ancestors, who, recognizing their dependence upon the earth, lived in sympathy with it.”

Come alive again, the forest’s store of resources is newly available. To those who know about them, there is a glut of materials to make life easier. Learning where and how to find them is a large part of outdoors understanding and essential knowledge for those who would discover greater self-reliance and freedom. All of nature’s gifts are given freely to those who show proper care and respect. The iron-clad rule we all must obey is to gather in a sustainable way, utilizing without destroying the resources we depend upon.”

Taken from Raymond Mears book “The Outdoor Survival Handbook.”

There are many great writings, wisdom, and knowledge to point us, and direct us back on the path in our connectedness, and deep relations, and reverence with the natural world. Will we heed such wisdom? Much of this wisdom and knowledge can be found in traditional indigenous peoples throughout the world.

To prepare us for the hike in the mountains, Shiloh and I took daily hikes in the beautiful foothills of the Tri-Valley, in Pleasanton, California, so as to strengthen our legs and endurance, and absorb the beauty in nature.

There were a couple of new things I wanted to try making to take for the trip. They were bannock and pemmican. In the end I only made the pemmican. I got the recipe from one of the DVD’s I had on survival skills. It consisted of tallow which is a substance made from rendered animal fat, air dried lean beef hamburger meat, dried potato flakes, flour, garlic power, onion flakes and a touch of salt and pepper. It can be used as a topping for a fry bread, or pizza or mixed with a stew for additional flavor. The tallow I made was a somewhat a long process, especial looking for the right fat. I finally found a place that carried it in Livermore. The tallow has many uses. Some are for cooking, candles, and fire starters. If prepared properly, it can last for up to a year with proper storage.

My first attempt in making the tallow was a rip roaring failure, because I used the wrong type of fat. And it was a very time consuming mistake. Rendering fat, needs constant attention so as not to burn the fat, cooking it enough to remove all the water content from the fat, and it takes a long time. It needs a hard animal fat for it to work. It took a few phone calls to find this type of fat and it is not cheap. I thought it would be throw-away trimmings, but I guess it is in big demand and very few people carry it. Some butchers did not even know what I was talking about.

After cooking my second batch of tallow I was beginning to see success. I filtered the rendered fat a few times to remove all the remaining fat chucks and I set it aside to cool and begin hardening. I then put it in the refrigerator to harden completely. When I was ready to make the pemmican, I heated up the tallow enough to soften it and then added the pemmican mixture. I made enough to give me a large ziplock bag full.

A week prior to our departure day, we were busy picking up supplies that we needed for the trip, food, clothing, and miscellaneous camping supplies (most of the camping gear I already had) and organized everything I was to bring including the kitchen sink.

June 8, 2009 – Monday

It was about 10:30 am when we got started on the road for our adventure into the wilderness with a full tank of gas, and a map ready. My truck bed was filled to the top with camping gear. During the three and half hour drive, my mind was filled with excitement, apprehension and uncertainty. Shiloh was in the back seat of the rear cab with his head out the window, thinking, “where are we going now?” Shiloh had no worries, and for me, it was another story. Questions like, can we make the eight mile hike? What will it be like at our final destination? Can we be alone for two and half weeks? Will Shiloh be okay? And I experienced the excitement of really doing it, and most important, doing it with Shiloh. It was like two buddies planning an adventure together and finally experiencing that reality, but I was the only one worrying about it. The responsibility fell all on me to keep both of us safe. The closer we got, and the realities we face, the many thoughts playing in my head. The drive was uneventful.

Once we arrived at Kennedy Meadows Resort, a peaceful calm, and excitement came over me. We parked in the parking lot next to a small meadow area that leads to the river, and on the opposite side was where the lodge was that housed the office, restaurant, and the general store. It was a beautiful day. I let Shiloh out and we took a walk to the river so Shiloh could get a drink and play in the water. It seemed like he was excited to be up here, but had no idea of what was going to be in store for him, or myself for that matter. As usual, Shiloh attracted a lot of attention.

After our short walk to stretch and smell the fresh mountain air, we headed for the office to check-in. We got our key to our small one room cabin we were to spend one night, and arranged to be packed out the next morning.

The lady asked me, “how long are you going to stay up at Kennedy Lake?” And I confidently said, “two and half weeks.” And she responded back with, “Wow, that is a long time.” I proudly, and confidently said, “yep!”

Kennedy Meadows Resort is a popular gathering place for the fisherman and for those who just want to relax in the mountains. There is a campground area next to the resort for those who want to camp in their RV’s or in their tents. It is the typical campground that is jam packed with campers, side by side with no room to spare. If you can imagine camping in a sardine can and this doesn’t bother you, then this place would be for you.

Kennedy Meadow Resort itself is tucked in a beautiful valley that provides pretty much anything one would want in a simple mountain resort. It is at an elevation of 6,200 ft. The people are friendly and the atmosphere pretty incredible. They rent different size cabins from the very small (which I got) to the larger cabins for the whole family. They have a general store, a saloon and a restaurant. They also offer horseback rides and of course horse packing trips. The resort is right at the west side base of Sonora Pass and just off of Hwy 108.

The restaurant serves a simple menu and if you are really, really hungry the food is okay. One really can’t go wrong with the breakfast and burgers but is still basic (and it is hard to screw up breakfast and a burger). For me, I add lots of Tabasco for flavor both in my burger, and breakfast. to a but I find the dinners less than desirable. I think the restaurant would do much better if they focused on providing good meals and hired a chef who knows how to really cook, but they seem to do fine with simple cooking. Since it is the only place in town, one does not have much choice unless you want to do the cooking. I have a tendency of critiquing restaurants for food quality, because I enjoy cooking and enjoy food that is prepared properly. If I had to rank the food, it would be in the lower scale from 1 to 10. Maybe a 3 or 4 if that. The breakfasts and burgers I would rate a little bit higher. One strong indicator that has not failed me yet in telling if the food is going to be good quality is the quality of their salads. I love salad, and if the restaurant serves me a quality salad, I know the food will usually be in the excellent category. What you get at the restaurant at Kennedy Meadows is a salad consisting of iceburg lettuce, tomatoes wedged in quarters, to large to eat and have to be cut, and too many beets. To me, this is not a salad, but more like rabbit food.

We headed for the small cabin near the general store to unload the truck. Once everything was unloaded we relaxed for a bit. The small cabin was filled with our gear with little room on the floor for a spot for Shiloh to sleep. We went out for another walk by the river and just looked around the place. When it was time for dinner, we got something to take out and ate at the cabin. I ordered chicken and a salad and both were just okay. I actually think a fast food restaurant would have better food. After I ate my dinner, I then began to organize all my gear and realized I had way too much. I left the front door open, so Shiloh could lay on the front porch and keep an eye on things. I weaved through all my stuff in all my bags on what needed to go with me and what could be left behind. I brought a lot of gear for the two and half week stay as far as food and clothing, but also certain gear to test to see how it would perform and a duffle bag full of books on survival skills, wild edible plants and of course my journal. Unfortunately I did not bring a camera, although I wish I would have.

To keep the cost down on the pack animals, I was figuring on using just one pack animal with a packing weight limit of 150 pounds, but looking at all the gear I had, the only choice would be to dramatically cut back on the things I wanted to bring or go with two pack horses. I chose the additional pack horse. Since I have taken two six day horse packing courses, I had a pretty good idea of how everything is packed and how many animals would be required. Though I thought.

The journey begins on a cool June morning at 4:00 am. It is June 9, 2009, on a Tuesday. It was a rough night with very little sleep. I had that constant nagging voice in my head, are we going to be able to hike the eight miles and once we get there, what will we find? Since I have never been up at Kennedy Lake, I had know idea of what to expect or where we would end up camping. I got up, took a shower, got dressed then took Shiloh for a walk so he could do his business and then I wanted to get him fed. While he was eating I began packing up the truck with all our camping gear. After finishing packing, I drove the short distance to the loading dock for the unloading of the truck and the reloading of the pack animals.

We were told we would have to be at the loading dock by 6:30 am sharp, so that meant getting to bed early and getting up very early to get everything done that needed to get done. I took one bunk and Shiloh took the other. He decided he wanted to sleep on a bunk too, so he climbed up on the bunk right across from me. Maybe he thought this is what you do when going camping. Two buddies sleeping side by side awaiting for the next day of our adventure together to begin.

June 9, 2009 – Tuesday

I dropped by the office to go over where the wranglers were going to drop off my gear. Since I had no idea of the wilderness area we were going into, it was like telling a blind man where he wanted to be led. I was really hoping they would recommend a spot they thought would work. While we were discussing possible campsites, one of the wranglers said, I don’t know if there is going to be any firewood up there. Hearing this, I thought this could be a big problem for me because I did not bring any back-up stove for cooking. I was going to rely on firewood for all my cooking needs as well as for heat and the comfort of having a fire. I was thinking to myself, “no firewood? How can that be?” Every time I have been backpacking we always had enough firewood for fires. I thought we wouldn’t be high enough where we would be in the subalpine regions. I was also not planning on bringing an axe with me, just a small hatchet I had purchased before the trip. It was small and light weight and thought it would be perfect for this trip. I asked the outfitter if I should bring an axe, and he said, yes. Luckily I did decide to bring the axe, because I found out later while up there that the hatchet was totally useless. It had its uses, but not for chopping firewood. One of the things that is recommended when one decides to practice survival skills is to bring backup equipment just in case you might need it. So my philosophy was always to bring back up food, and back up equipment. The only thing I was lacking was the stove and I was sure I would be able to find firewood up where I was going. I would also recommend listening to the outfitter to be safe, and not sorry. This could have been a very dumb assumption on my part regarding the availability of firewood and it could have determined if I was going to stay or leave. Because I had so much equipment, it wasn’t like I could just pack up everything and find another campsite. I would soon find out, this trip would be one of my great learning experiences being alone in the wilderness thus far.

After we got everything set with the pack animals, I went in for a light breakfast nervously awaiting our first step onto the trail. In my mind, I was not in the best frame of mind. After breakfast, we got the gear we were going to take from the truck for the hike. Shiloh carried his own food (unwillingly at first) using his dog panniers and I carried a day pack and brought my pistol and holster with me. I really can’t remember why I brought the pistol with me, but it was a big mistake. I thought it would be easy to have around my waist, but it was heavy and cumbersome. After a short distance I took it off from my waist and stuffed it in my day pack. Shiloh was trying to figure out what the heck he was carrying on his back and why. He soon got used to the panniers. Again a feeling of uncertainty entered my mind whether we could make the trip. I think I was more concerned with Shiloh than for myself. I know I would probably be tired, but deep down inside I knew I could do it. It became more of a mind challenge than based on any reality. There was no question that we would make it, but there was that, “what if we can’t” question stirring in the back of my mind.

Once we got going on the trail and we were only about ten minutes out, I dropped my canteen full of water. When it hit the ground it split at the seams of the canteen making it useless. I thought maybe this was an omen, and the beginnings of a string of bad luck. Luckily I had an extra canteen in my gear. I learned from my camping experiences, you can never have enough water containers. When backpacking you have to keep the weight you carry to a minimum, so you limit yourself to maybe two water containers. But if you don’t have to worry about weight, the more the better. With one canteen down, I had one other, and three water bottles.

Drinking lots of water is a priority in a survival situation or in a non-survival situation. A person should try to drink at least a gallon of water per day while in a wilderness setting and may vary some on extreme conditions such as being in extreme cold and extreme hot areas where you may need two gallons per day. The higher you are in altitude also plays a factor in your water consumption. So a simple rule is, drink lots of water. You will find you will use a lot of water for cooking, washing, and brushing your teeth, etc. Having to constantly go to your water source can take up a lot of energy and if you are in a survival situation, you want to conserve your energy.

I was finding the trail not that difficult and I would even consider it a somewhat easy trail and easily visible the whole way. Some areas of the trail needed my full attention while walking on its rocky uneven surface, so as not to trip or stubble causing a possibly serious injury. Being alone, I looked at the trail with respect, knowing if I was careless I could easily have been injured by spraining an ankle or breaking a wrist or worse falling down into the rocky gorge below where if the fall didn’t kill me, the torrent waters would. I took my time keeping an even steady pace for myself, and then there was Shiloh. He trucked along the trail like it was just a stroll through the park. I knew how far we had to go, he didn’t. I wondered if it would eventually catch up to him. I found myself often adjusting Shiloh’s panniers from slipping unevenly to one side. That was a pain in the rear. While on the trail I was mentally training myself to think survival and having a survival mind-set. Always being aware of the conditions and what was around me. Playing what if scenarios in my head. That probably helped in keeping my mind on other thing other than how much further do we have to go?

The day was a perfect hiking day with a mixture of sunny and overcast skies. It never got too warm. The scenery was breath taking and the air fresh and clean. I was being watchful for any possible chance of rain. Since I was constantly thinking about survival situations, getting wet could be deadly for someone who is not prepared. Usually when hikers are not aware of their situation and the conditions around them, that can get them into trouble in the wilderness. If it started raining or snowing and if not prepared with the proper clothing to stay dry, one can go into hypothermia very quickly. Many hikers have the mind-set it can’t happen to them, but it can and does. If you are alone in the wilderness, you have to take extra precautions to be safe because there maybe no one else around to help you if you get into trouble. I have a poncho with me on this hike.

One instance I remember on our backpacking trip with my friend Greg, we went into the backcountry in May in the late 80’s to Laurel Lake just about six miles from Hetch Hetchy Reservoir. We just brought sleeping bags and a thin pad to put underneath the sleeping bags. We did not bring tents. At night it got very cold and we woke up with frost on our sleeping bags the two mornings we were there. If it would have rained or snowed, we would have been totally unprepared. I remember throughout the night for both nights it felt like I was sleeping in a deep freeze container. Every time I moved, shifting my position to get comfortable, and my feet moving down the bag it was like putting my feet into an ice locker. I did not think much of it back then except for having a miserable night sleep, being very cold and it being for a very long two nights. Looking back, I could have very easily gotten hypothermia in those conditions. The things I know now could have prevented those two very cold nights and made them much more comfortable. There are many little bush skills that are surprisingly effective and fun once you learn them and use them in any camping situation.

We were on the trail for about an hour and a half and I saw Shiloh turn a corner and disappear. I heard some splashing of water and when I turned the corner, I saw Shiloh in a pond, lapping up water and wading through the pond having a very good time. I yelled at him to come, because he was getting the bottom of his panniers all wet and I was hoping his food wasn’t getting wet. Eventually he came to me and I checked for any water leakage. Luckily I had his food in air tight plastic bags that worked and was saved from becoming wet mush.

After a few hours on the trail I began thinking, it should be just around the corner and we will be there. I think I said that every quarter mile we traveled. About two miles or so further we reached the gate that led us to the main meadow of Kennedy Lake a very short distance away. Walking through the meadow for a few minutes, we finally saw the log cabin in the distance and knew we were finally here. Once we reached the log cabin – a small rectangle, one room cabin built in the 1870’s and was used by the cattlemen who attended cattle in the area during the summer months from July to October.

Because I was unfamiliar with the area, I couldn’t tell them where to drop the gear off. The packers told me they would drop our gear off next to the cabin, which they did. That was good because I thought it would be easy to find, but I had no idea of where the campsites were, and how far I would have to carry all the gear to the campsite I chose. I would learn later that most of the campsites were across the river from where we were. But we lucked out.

I found our gear in a small stand of trees a short distance from the small log cabin and about 100 yards away stood a campsite next to the river. We walked over to the campsite and I thought, perfect! It was a great looking campsite, with good tree covering, it had a comfortable feel to it, and looked like it would be perfect to fill our needs. We were sitting between the river and the meadow. I then wondered, why couldn’t they just have put my stuff at this campsite? I now had to carry all my camping gear, two pack animals worth over to the camp which was only about 100 yards away, but through a bog. I was tired from the hike and rain clouds were looming overhead of us. My first thought and priority was to get my tent up. The last thing I wanted was to set-up my tent in the rain (I was envisioning a down pour). As I had mentioned before, I was always thinking in a survival situation throughout my stay, playing through my head what I would do in a survival situation. I grabbed my tent with other gear I did not want to get wet and frantically got the tent set-up. I was hoping I would remember how to set up the five person tent I brought with us. The rain gods were good to us and held off. It was later that afternoon that we received a refreshing light rain for about half an hour.

While I was getting all the gear over to our camp, Shiloh found a nice cool, wet, and muddy hole in camp to lay down in for a well deserved rest. Fortunately most of our camp was dry. Once I got the tent up, and the rest of our gear to camp, I started a fire and then rested my tired body and aching feet for a bit. We were both exhausted, but happy to finally be here. The small alpine area we were in was beautiful.

I could not have been happier with our campsite. We were right next to Kennedy Creek in a stand of trees that gave us adequate protection from the wind, and rain, and shade from the Sun. There was a nice flat area for the tent. We have a few downed trees I used as benches next to a nice rock fire pit. For me, it had a very comfortable feel to it. A perfect place we can call home for two and a half weeks for me and my faithful and tired friend, Shiloh.

We had a great view of the east facing and south facing mountains and a great view of the lush alpine meadow. The rustic log cabin was in sight from camp to give us a picturesque view of it. The west mountain peaks also made up the boxed in type valley, where the small alpine lake sat. We felt we were out in the middle of nowhere. For that day and night, Shiloh and I were alone at Kennedy Lake. The only problem with the campsite and the area we were in, there was very little firewood. I was able to find enough wood to get a fire going that gave a welcoming feel to our camp, and gave us some warmth.

In this region of the Sierra Nevada Mountains from Yosemite Valley north to Sacramento the Miwok Indian People lived and thrive in this area. During the winter months, the Miwok would spend this time in permanent villages in the temperate foothills and in the beginning of spring, would follow the migration of the deer to the higher elevations for hunting game and gathering plants for food, medicine and raw materials. They would also spend time trading with neighboring tribes during the summer season.

Originally the Indians in California were referred to as “Digger” Indians by the whites settlers because of their use of digging sticks. It was also a racist, and derogatory name. In later years, this tribe of people were known as the Miwok, also named by the whites, which means an Indian or another person in the Miwok language.

The white man soon settled this region and had a devastating impact on the original peoples, by indiscriminate killing and forcing them into slavery. A genocide in California against the original peoples took place.

In the Kennedy Lake valley, I could imagine Indians visiting this beautiful valley for hunting, fishing, and gathering plants, as with them using the valley for their encampment for the summer month.

Most of the campsites in the valley are on the west side of Kennedy Creek and that is where you find most of the firewood. There are only about three campsites on the east side and I know why. There was firewood else where on the east side of the creek, but getting to it would have meant walking in a bog and would have been very exhausting work. Around camp the firewood was slim pickins and so was good kindling. Much of the firewood available was from downed trees that had aged making them very hard and difficult to chop. It was almost like petrified wood. The interior parts that were accessible was punk wood that was moist from the rains a couple of days earlier and from the late wet winter storm that came through.

After our short rest and a dinner consisting of a sandwich and a touch of Brandy to calm the spirits for me, and kibble for Shiloh, we took a walk to explore the area, and to see the lake. I was in awe of the shear beauty that was all around us. The high mountain peaks that surrounded us on three sides, and beyond the lake with spotted patches of snow still covering portions of the mountain’s northern and eastern exposures. The meadow was green and lush with many varieties of wild flowers in bloom, and was very boggy. There are a lot of small streams running through the meadow from the west facing mountain runoff. I learned a technique for walking in boggy areas and it worked well in most of the meadow with the exception of the deep areas. Aspens, Alders, and Willows spotted the mountain sides on the west facing mountains slopes and pine on the east facing slopes. Patches of Sage Brush were scattered throughout the landscape. Kennedy Creek meandered from it’s origin, Kennedy Lake, down to the valley floor like the trail of a snake that leaves an endless path seemingly to nowhere. The trail we took up to Kennedy Lake followed Kennedy Creek.

The alpine meadow was incredibly beautiful and serene, yet it was one very wet boggy swamp in most areas. Two trails one on the west side of the meadow, and one on the east side stayed fairly dry. I quickly learned the areas to walk and how to walk in the not so swampy areas. I felt we were in paradise and being grateful we were there sharing in this experience together. Shiloh seemed to be in his element up here. I am sure he felt a sense of freedom as I did. I did keep Shiloh unleashed for the most part, but always had his leash handy if I needed it. Shiloh always stayed close to me hiking, and in camp.

We were at an elevation of 7,800 ft. and it took some time to get use to the altitude change with the thin air. The first few days I always had shortness of breath.

Because we had our gear brought up by pack mule, I was able to bring lots of food for our trip – at least three weeks worth. I brought extra food in case we got stranded for a few extra days. For our first few days, I brought marinated chicken breasts and marinated tri-tip steaks. I also brought some lunch meats and cheese. For breakfast, we had about four or five days worth of bacon and eggs. I brought a lot of protein bars for energy snacks and I brought some snacks for Shiloh. I had also brought along the pemmican I had made for the trip. The rest of the food was prepackaged freeze dried meals. It was a bit of a challenge trying to figure out what all to bring for our long stay. I had my fishing pole with me if I got hungry for some fresh trout. Kennedy Lake is known for its great fishing.

On our first night, we went to bed early and I made the mistake of not properly storing our food away. I was told that this area didn’t have bear problems, but I wasn’t told about….

June 10, 2009 Wednesday

The first night I had a difficult time sleeping with the thoughts of no firewood weighing on my mind. The next morning we woke up to a beautiful day. It was cool outside with the scent of fresh mountain air and the skies were a beautiful blue.

One of the things I wanted to practice while up here was my fire starting skills, so the first thing this morning, I wanted to do was to get a fire started using a steel fire starter or metal match, steel wool in a bird’s nest of Juniper bark. I gathered some Juniper bark from some small Juniper trees in our camp and crushed it to break it down some, then added the steel wool to the bird’s nest I created with the bark. The steel wool took right away with the strong spark of the metal match and I blew on the tinder bird’s nest and got a flame going. I also gathered wood and kindling next to the fires pit so once I got a small fire going I could begin to feed it with fuel. I placed the lit bundle into the fire pit, put kindling and a little bit of wood on it and the fire was not taking, but just smoking. I was thinking the wood and kindling must be wet. After pacing awhile in frustration I used a fire starting gel that got the fire going. My lack of knowledge in fire starting began to show, especially in wet conditions. It is easy to get a fire going when everything is dry, but being damp or wet is another story. This frustration and lack of experience would continue to show on this trip. Fire starting is truly an artful skill and I have learned a lot on this journey in the wilderness about fire starting and the importance of mastering this skill. No one should take this skill lightly. One thing I was doing is picking up twigs off the ground. If the ground is wet, they will absorb the moisture from the ground. In wet conditions that is a no, no. You will have better luck taking twigs directly from the tree that have dead twigs, and branches. But they must be dead, and dry. Once you have a good fire going with lots of heat, wet wood can be dried around the fire.

I tried out making cowboy coffee and had a cup of soup for breakfast. While sipping on my coffee, I was still thinking about my failure at starting a fire and not being use to using wet firewood. I looked around camp with very little indications of firewood and very little kindly at hand. I found myself getting discouraged with the whole firewood situation in getting a fire going, to having enough firewood to carry me through for the two and a half weeks for warmth and cooking. Everything I had for food except for sandwiches required cooking. Already on my second day I was thinking I would have to leave.

My frustrations over shadowed my common sense. One of the first things one needs to do in a survival situation is to stay calm and check out the surrounding areas to see what is available. This should apply to all wilderness experiences. I had experienced this on the next couple of trips camping – the ability to look beyond a small area within the campsite area, and to expand that field of sight to a much larger area should be one of the first things one should do while camping in the wilderness. It also begins by looking carefully at ones immediate surroundings as well. This also applies while looking for wild edibles, and other resources. So I began going beyond camp and found a good source of firewood within a short distance from our camp along side the creek. This simple process of becoming active rather than inactive redirected my focus to new possibilities. Since this trip I have used this on all my camping trips and found that an area that seems limited in resources actually has many resources available in many cases. We only need to learn to see what is around us.

Another challenge I faced on that first morning were fury critters. I had mentioned not properly protecting my food the night before from any hungry uninvited critters that may have wondered into camp during the twilight hours. I had soon realized I would pay for that mistake of being careless. I had all my food stored in duffel bags left on the ground and I thought that would be good enough for one night. I also covered it with a tarp thinking maybe they won’t be able to see the food (joking of course). I was told bears are usually not a problem up here and the packers never used bear proof panniers in this area. I figured it would be okay to keep the food only somewhat protected for one night. I was wrong. It wasn’t bears that got into the food, or raccoons or squirrel, or any other critter one might think would want to get into your food, no, it was a little critter – mice. The mice chewed through my duffel bag with the food inside and help themselves. They did not do too much damage, but it was just another thing that made me reconsider staying up here. Once I decided to stay, I put my food in a heavier duffel bag and covered the food and my other gear I left outside with a tarp and tried to seal it somewhat with rocks. It did work, but was a poor fix for the problem. The mice were determined to get at that food, but it took a full week to get a small hole started in the heavier duffel bag. I could have tried to hang it from a tree, but I did have over two and half weeks of food in the bag and it was heavy and I simply chose not to. Later when returning back to Kennedy Lake Resort, I told the owner of the pack station I got invaded by mice and he just looked at me funny. Then said, “I have never heard of that?” And I was thinking, “well now you have!”

With what I just described, most people would say, what is the big deal? There is always solutions and just deal with it and they would be right. But I was making the situation more difficult because I was relying on myself to do everything and to find the solutions to any problems I would face, and the fact that I was alone, and with a dog to take care of, and protect.

When someone is alone for the first time in the wilderness or even just alone there is a different dynamic in play. Everything is reliant on that one person and one cannot rely on another person for help or ideas in dealing with problems. You also find that you have more confidence that tends to play off of another person or when being with other people. You also have another person there if there is an emergency, or injury. It is really not that smart to do this alone. It can be very dangerous, and not recommended. But people still do it, like me! Although I have had backpacking experience, it was very different being alone. Instead of seeing those situations as challenges to overcome, I saw them as hindrances and frustrations. Once I changed my mind-set to the idea of enjoying the challenge of overcoming obstacles it helped me focus and face those challenges at hand with a sense of enjoyment, and confidence.

Being in the wilderness alone, one begins to appreciate the isolation that befalls on ones psyche. Not to long ago I began watching Les Stroud’s Survivorman, and when I was up in the wilderness alone, I really appreciated what he did for seven days in different environments he was not necessarily accustom too, or familiar with. With virtually very little in hand as far as survival gear and food to survive he did it alone. And of course on top of that he had to film it. In a survival situation whether simulating a situation or in a real situation, stamina is important, but if you don’t have the mental strength to deal with your situation, and challenges, panic can set in and you increase your chances of not surviving if you can’t calm your mind down. Being in a place that is unfamiliar, with no one else around and relying on your skills (what survival skills one may have), Mother Nature can be a very scary proposition. Every negative, as well as positive emotions come into play and one can be riding a roller-coaster of emotions that can take a grown man down, as described in Ed Wardles story that I will discuss later in this section.

When we started out on this trip on the first morning from Kennedy Meadows Resort I felt a little congested and thought it was just the altitude and chill in the air. Each day it progressively got worse and it had become a small concern for me. I was not sure what it was and being alone did not help matters. I would have to say, if I was with someone I probably would have just dealt with it, but being alone in the wilderness did cause me to be a bit concerned. Although my condition did not worsen much, it was still something I had to watch consider if it was to get worse, and being up at a high altitude also possibly having a factor – making breathing more difficult.

Each morning for the first couple of days here, I would be constantly dealing with a difficult task of getting a fire going because of wet wood until I remembered a very simple concept that I had forgotten. If you provide enough oxygen to a fire it will flame up in most instances unless everything is wet. I also learned later on other trips that once you have a hot fire going the previous night, it makes it much easier to get a fire going the next morning because some of the coals are usually still hot. Hot coals covered with ash will prolong the coals. One can use their hands to detect where the heat is coming from, and use that heat source to start a fire easily with dry tinder. Another thing I learned is if you have a fire going, put any wet or damp wood around the fire to dry it out. Those little things can make a big difference and make ones life much easier. When it seemed the fire was out or going out, I thought I would have to start the whole process over again. In fact, in most cases all I had to do is blow on the coals to get the fire going. It was an exciting moment when I recognized this simple and obvious technique and also an embarrassing one. Once I used this technique it was much easier to get the fires going and with far less work and frustration. Usually starting a fire in the evenings weren’t as difficult and the reason was, there were still hot coals in the fire. When building fires safety should always be on ones mind. Forest fires destroys life.

Since we are alone, I am always mindful of safety not doing thing carelessly or stupid. No matter how careful one is in the wilds, accidents can still happen, it can turn bad quickly or make the experience miserable. Even with another person or people, risk taking, especially stupid risk taking can turn very bad. We tend to feel invincible at times, but nature can be very unforgiving. Be smart while in the back country. Enjoy all she offer, but don’t be stupid. A lot of people go camping, and/or backpacking, and know little in what they are doing. I was one of them when I first started. Learning survival skills, good fire starting skills, and navigational skills will make ones experiences more enjoyable, and much safer.

In recent years backpacking has become very popular, and more dangerous with the majority of people not having any clue of what they are doing. Having good and reliable equipment, and quality clothing is important, but so is having the required knowledge is as well. Preventing injuries are very important.

Today was our first day really exploring some of the areas around camp. I found some thistle, goose berry plants (with no berries, too early) and willow in close proximity of camp. There was also lupine that covered portions of the meadow with it’s lavish violet flowers. Though most of the lupine species are not an edible plant and it can be poisonous to people, it provides incredible beauty, as with the many other alpine spring flowers to the meadow, and to the eye of the beholder. When we learn about the flora and fauna, in an area we spend time in, or in general, it opens up a whole new world of appreciation in our natural environment. It can bring a whole new awakening to our amazing planet.

We continued our walk to the base of the mountain on the east side where there were a grove of aspen. Just out from the tree line I found wild onion and inside the grove of aspen growing along downed aspen trees were an abundance of stinging nettle. I picked some stinging nettle to take back to camp for some tea later. It would be the first for having stinging nettle tea and I was courteous to try it. There were many plants in the grove of aspen I did not identify. I wanted to come back when I could to find other plant treasures within the aspen grove. Throughout the meadow there were an abundance of shooting star plants. The leaves and roots are edible on the shooting star, but I did not try them. I also found Indian paint brush in abundance up here and sampled a little bit of that, and took nibbles here and there when I came across these beautiful flowers. There are many species of the Indian paint brush with a slightly different taste to each one. The taste depends on the color of the flower. The lighter color, the better tasting. I was very pleased with what I had found and it was enough to keep me busy studying them and sampling some as a food source. I found some thistle next to camp and tried them with delight as a flavorful morsel for the first time. Not much there, but very tasty. It had an artichoke flavor with a crispy celery texture – lovely.

As far as animals, I did see a marmot on the first part of the trail coming up. He/she was perched on a rock. A beautiful critter.

At Kennedy Lake, there were the pesky mice, ground squirrel, gray tree squirrel and even a mallard duck. Mule deer (always does) usually came too visit in the meadow, and among the aspen groves to feed during early evening hours. Shiloh enjoyed chasing them, but could never come close to catching them. I think maybe, he was chasing them when they got to close to camp. Shiloh was very protective of our camp. Shiloh was about Six and a half years old.

When you are in the early learning stages of survival living, or bushcraft skills you unknowingly expect that all the wild edibles you have studied will be in abundance or at least in small quantities, so you can experience them through observing, eating, or using different plants and trees for making tools or for other uses. Certain rocks or animal bones are also a good find to practice tool making. And sometimes we foolishly think we will see an abundance of different animals in the area. But in most cases you only find some of those things while out in the wilderness, especially when only out for a short period. This is why being observant is very important in survival skills. And of course plants have seasons when they grow, when they are edible as with the plants with berries. Ripe berries are usually found in the later months of summer. But because of this, the whole process of observation and discovery becomes more exciting when you do find these treasures of nature. It opens up a window few ever experience. It gives a greater appreciation of what nature provides when observant. Every time I discovered a new plant, or see an animal, or discover new ways of using the natural resources that are at hand, it makes the experience being out in the natural world extremely exciting. At least for me it does. Your respect and appreciation also becomes heighten with a new awareness of the world around us – incredible. And once you begin to master these things such as plant identification, the world of the plant and the knowledge grows into the understanding of what plants can be used for in medicinal uses. Nature provides us with endless knowledge and resources we can use in our experiences in nature – magical. As in the other skills you may practice, even ones you think are simple, they can take time getting the materials, preparing the materials, and in making the skill(s) work. It teaches us patience. But once mastered it becomes second nature, and faster.

In the late afternoon we got a very light rain shower. It was very refreshing and beautiful.

I made some stinging nettle tea before dinner and I was amazed how good it tastes. That night Shiloh and I had chicken breast for dinner. We picked up enough firewood earlier for the night and the following morning. I felt a little congested that evening and thought I might be having a cold coming on. It was nice having dry firewood.

In reviewing my accomplishments of the day, I got the camp organized, reassembled the tent properly, found a pretty good source of firewood, and found many plants I could observe. I also found ground squirrel dens all around my camp. I would use those for practicing my snaring skills next week. I thought for tomorrow we will start the day with a good breakfast of bacon and eggs and a good cup or two of cowboy coffee; do a little more exploring, and maybe some reading. Today ended well. It was a very good day to be in the wilderness. I really think Shiloh is liking this life style of being a wilderness dog. We both had a very enjoyable day together. The companionship we are sharing with each other is indescribable, and special. We were the only ones here. Peace, and quiet in the wilderness.

June 11, 2009 – Thursday

Last night I had a miserable night coughing and dealing with congestion. This zapped my energy level for the day. I thought I would try looking for plantain plants. A plant with a lot of good medicinal qualities that may help me fight whatever I had. It is suppose to help with coughs and congestion when used in a tea form. It is also good to eat.

In the middle of the night I heard a noise that sounded like it was in the tent. I looked around and saw a little mouse scampering around on the screen doorway. Shiloh was sound to sleep. “Great watch dog!” I said to Shiloh who was still sound to sleep.

When we got up, I got the fire going. We had our breakfast, but I did not find it to appetizing because of how I felt. Shiloh enjoyed his portions very much.

I walked the whole valley meadow this morning looking for the plantain plant with no luck. I later found out, it did not grow in higher elevations above 6000 ft. So I tried the next best thing that I knew there was an abundance of, and that was the stinging nettle plant. The stinging nettle plant is full of vitamins and minerals, but it seemed it did nothing to help my ailments.

A large group of adults and young girls came into the meadow today – twenty-seven to be exact. I think it was a girl scouts troop and their stay was for three or four days. Some rode in with the pack animals and others hiked in. They stayed in a large camping area up stream and the west side, across the creek from our camp.

Three guys and two girls also came up on horseback and were staying at the log cabin. They had their gear packed in by Kennedy Meadows Pack Station. I thought this was a great idea. They were up here for three nights. They turned out to be pretty good neighbors and not to loud.

Seeing the horses got me thinking about my horses I had to sale or give away. I really miss my horses. I have been thinking about Shawnee quite a bit being up here as well. She would have loved it up here with Shiloh. One of the joys I had with the horses was horse camping and riding them in beautiful country. I truly felt total freedom with the horses. I use to dream of being in the country with the horses and having romantic picnics. I got to live that experience many times. Having horses was truly a gift. Incredible animals.

Today was not to productive, but then again I was not feeling that hot. It probably didn’t help doing a lot of walking in search of the elusive plantain plant. I was feeling a little better this afternoon and evening and hoping I would have a better night sleep. I did try some pine needle tea this afternoon. It wasn’t bad, it tasted like pine. It wasn’t very strong, it had a very light flavor to it. Pine tea is very high in vitamin C. I should have been guzzling it down I suppose, and then maybe it would have helped my congestion.

Last night we heard the chorus of howling coyotes and tonight spotted one across from our camp on the other side of the creek. We spotted some deer traveling across the meadow again in early evening and again Shiloh wanted to chase them for a bit until he realized they were just too fast for him.

We finished off the chicken for dinner and then turned in early. On this trip, I brought my Cabelas five person dome tent and not the one I used at Del Valle. I used an inflatable mattress as well. I did not feel we needed a large tent, and the tent was comfortable enough for the two of us, and for some gear. I didn’t bring bedding for Shiloh though. He has to sleep on the floor, but he is a dog and that is what dogs do. They can sleep anywhere, and Shiloh did. If he can lie in a cold, wet mud puddle, he can sleep on the floor of the tent.

June 12, 2009 – Friday

I slept a little better last night and once I got up and started moving around in the morning I was feeling better. I cooked up some bacon and eggs for me and Shiloh. My appetite has not been that good since I got here, but I was looking forward to a good breakfast this morning. The skies were overcast this morning with a little bit of the Sun peaking through. Occasionally a brisk alpine wind would blow through camp, a sign we were in the high country.

One thing I would do differently from this trip is bring a stove, paper plates, a bed for Shiloh, panniers to protect our food from critters getting into it, an ice chest, a better air mattress and paper towels. I am sure I will think about more things later.

I did bring a water filter on this trip for my drinking water and used it pretty consistently. I was told the water shouldn’t be a problem, but I did not want to take any chances and especially with staying here for a couple of weeks.

Some might think, what this guy is doing is not surviving in the wilderness and that person would be correct, I am not. I am learning, studying, observing, and practicing survival skills in comfort. Why be miserable? I want to enjoy the process while learning. If one tries to jump into a survival situation to learn and practice survival skills based strictly on books and videos without actually testing those skills in real life situations before hand, and without backup equipment and supplies, they will have an awakening that, that was a real stupid move. Many survival skills may look easy, but in actuality they take lots of practice, knowledge, and time, as well as mastery for them to work. Fire is a good example, fire is a big part of survival in many ways. 1) It is used for warmth and a sense of well being. 2) It helps keep the potentially danger critters away. 3) It is used for cooking or smoking. 4) It is used for making tools and may help in shelter building. 5) It provides light for doing work at night, and 6) you can use it for signaling for rescue if in a survival situation. There are also many techniques and tools used for fire starting and finding the right wood for the chore at hand is very helpful, and important. Knowing the different types of wood for the fire itself is also helpful as with the challenges I am facing with dealing with wet or damp wood. There are techniques and skills in dealing with all these things relating to fire making and they cannot be learned on a weekend trip into the mountains.

I forgot how long it takes to cook things at a higher elevations, even boiling water takes much longer. That always has to be considered.

As part of my survival gear, I brought a quart tin can and put a clothes hanger on the top for a handle. It can also be hung by using the hanger hook. I made it for cooking and boiling water and it works great. I learned about it’s use in a survival video and I use it every time I am in the backcountry. A very useful item to have for a survival trip. You can cook in it, boil water, get water and use it as a drinking cup. It can also be used in other ways such as a digging tool. The more uses an item has the better it is in a real survival situation and an item you want with you.

The clouds coming in show signs of possible rain coming our way.

This morning I made a few tools from the willow. A stirring stick and a stick with a notch cut into it at one end to use to lift my tin can from the fire as with using it for pouring. The willow has many uses for tools and weapons as well as helping if one is suffering from a headache. There is a lot of willow around.

I hate to admit it, but being alone in the wilderness began wearing on me, even with Shiloh being with me. It left me with a feeling of uncertainty and unease. The thoughts of the what if scenario played in my head with me being sick. Being alone can bring on many thoughts that you can only share with yourself when alone. There maybe thoughts that bring on fear or panic. It is you and you alone and the challenge can be overwhelming if things go wrong. There is no one to help you or support you. When you are with another person or a small group of friends, the fear factor may not even exist. You have that comfort level that you can rely on your friends for help or just for companionship and comfort. It brings a level of ease and a level of confidence. It can help in a survival situation or it can in fact make it worse. When you feel too comfortable or too confident in a situation, you may become careless and in a survival situation this could be deadly. You may take on more risk or you may not be as observant of your situation as you should be. One thing about being alone, you are more in tune with your surrounding and emotions. Maybe this feeling I am experiencing is because of this bug that I have.

I have noticed dreams becoming more vivid up in the wilderness.

This feeling of uneasiness I was experiencing with being alone was not only uncomfortable, it also felt like I was failing. I dreamed of doing this for a long time and the sense of disappointment was overwhelming to me. The thoughts of, am I really able to do this played in my mind. Why can’t I be at ease? These emotions I was feeling were just that feelings. I allowed them to take over my being and turn them into a subtle, but somewhat fearful and isolating experience. These feelings could happen to anyone, because we are dealing with experiences we have never experienced and that is a normal reaction. It is how we deal with it with another story. Accepting it for what it is, than letting it go. There was really no reason for me to feel this way except for maybe the upper respiratory problem I had. I had enough firewood and enough tools to get a fire going, I had enough food for the full two and half weeks and a little extra in an emergency and the weather was very comfortable. I just allowed my thoughts to get the upper hand of me. Watching the people having fun with their horses probably didn’t help either.

I have to add, Shiloh made it much easier to be up here alone. He loves to go camping and is a good companion, and I probably wouldn’t have done this without him. I know I wouldn’t have done it without him.

When alone or in a survival situation, one needs to keep busy otherwise those nasty thoughts may come creeping in, boredom may set-in and even panic. Staying busy keeps your mind focused and occupied. I had many things I wanted to get accomplished on this trip, so staying busy should not have been much of an issue for me, and I don’t think being sick really helped the situation much. I was concerned it may turn into something more serious. I think what was weighing on my mind as well, was the economy, and if I had any work to come back to.

I did not do much on this day because of how I was feeling. I was really drained. We just hung around camp, did a little reading and tried a little fishing in the creek. It began raining early afternoon off and on and became steady for the rest of the evening. It was a light rain and it was very pleasant. A beautiful rainbow appeared in the valley with the mountains in the background that made the whole scene of the valley picture perfect. It would have made a great photograph.

I fixed the tri-tip steak for dinner and shared it with Shiloh. We went to bed early.

Originally I wanted to try snaring some small critters, like ground squirrel, but because I had so much food, I really felt the need not to kill an animal, or even a fish was appropriate.

Ray Mear in his book, The Outdoor Survival Handbook, writes,

As we move through the outdoors, an understanding of what is happening in the lives of the wild creature enables us to give them the space and respect they deserve.”

He also writes of spring time,

A time of new life for both plant and animal communities, spring is heralded by the dawn song of blackbirds willing the sun into the sky. The countryside, stretches, yawns and slowly begins to unfurl. How great it is to be awake!”

In these words I also remembered, spring is a time for new life, and I did not want to interrupt this special time when the young rely on its parents for their survival. I did not want to risk taking a new life or anyone of their parents for the sake of practicing a survival skill if not absolutely necessary. When we practice such skills, we have to be respectful to nature, and be aware of the impact we make on the land.

July 13, 2009 – Saturday

It has been five days now. Last night was the best night sleep I have had since I got up here. I did have some strange dreams – reflections of my life. The first dream I recalled, I felt a sense of resolve with the promise it had shown. The others I felt unchanged, in turmoil, a place many find themselves in the later years of their life. The questions, could I have done more in my life, or did I make a difference on my stay on this planet? I have personally struggled with those questions.

For me, these questions are always on my mind. Questions about the environment and what the human species has done to it and continue to do to it. Human rights for indigenous people and the atrocities they have suffered through and continue to suffer through, constantly weighs on me. My purpose I felt I had discovered was to be a voice for the indigenous people of the world and the natural environment that provides us incredible beauty as well as providing us the environment that sustains life – all life. It has also become a driving force in my life.

In the first dream, I asked myself the questions, was what I was doing out here, what I really wanted as part of my life? Was this experiment living in the wilderness what I really wanted and could I even do it? The answer I received was absolutely. The second dream was looking into the future when I returned home. Questions like, will I have work when I get back? What will happen if I don’t? Is this living in the wilderness something I just think I want, is it just a romantic notion being and living in the wilderness or is it just some illusion thinking it will bring me greater peace and happiness in my life? Is it a character I am playing, thinking I could even become a naturalist? Do I really have what it takes mentally to live in the wilderness? And the final question in the dream was, what is the point of being up here, do people really care any more? I was lost in a swirling sea of confusion and uncertainty. And yet I felt an inner peace between all this doubt.

When I awoke, the second dream was still lingering in my mind. The beauty I experience each morning at Del Valle was just a blur out here. The magnificent beauty that surrounds us out here cannot be fully described and the comparison with Del Valle cannot be made. Yet I am feeling fear, loneliness and a lack of confidence. And with that uncertainty comes the concerns for Shiloh. Questions like, will he be okay up here? Will something happen to him where I won’t be able to help him in an emergency? The mind can truly ruin a great experience.

I suppose the loneliness may come from seeing others up here with friends, girl friends or family. You begin questioning yourself, why am I up here alone? Why am I not sharing this experience with another person? But I always wanted to see if I could do it alone. I wanted to have that sense of freedom of not having to rely on someone else to give me the comfort and self confidence that is needed to be alone in the wilderness. I thought nature itself would do that. And of course, I wanted to experience this with Shiloh.

The thought of being alone for many can be terrifying. They will choose to be in an abusive relationship or a dysfunctional relationship rather than be alone. It was for me when I was younger. But now it gives me a sense of freedom knowing that my feelings and being are not dictated by having to be with another person to enjoy myself and my life.

Today we woke up to blue skies and a light dusting of snow on the mountain peaks. While I was writing in my journal this morning, it is clouding up again and looks like a chance of rain. I am still congested and with a cough and find it to be more of an annoyance than feeling sick, but I have noticed that it has zapped my energy level quite a bit.

I didn’t do much today, some reading, gathered and chopped firewood. I suppose I was a little down today. Later in the day my neighbors from the cabin brought me two trout and I cooked them for dinner for me and Shiloh. I added a small amount of sage brush picked from close to camp and some diced onion that I had brought up with us. I cooked it over the coals in aluminum foil and they turned out perfect.

Shiloh and I visited with our neighbors who gave us the trout. They offered me some whisky, and I couldn’t refuse the offer. I had it straight and it went down very nicely.

Earlier in the day, the packers took the large group of girl scouts back to Kennedy Meadows and I ran over to one of the wranglers to ask if he could have someone send up some over the counter medicine and maybe some tea to try and rid what was effecting me.

The loneliness is still playing a factor in my well being up here. I need to focus on those things I came up here to do.

It showered a little this afternoon. Sometimes the rain is so light if feels refreshing and quite beautiful in the mountain setting. I just noticed blue camas I believe, next to our camp.

I started my fire using the fire stick or metal match, steel wool and juniper bark. There is not a lot of juniper up here, but it is around if you keep your eyes open. On the hike up here, there was a lot more juniper and occasionally we would see the Giant Sequoia.

For the past few days when the girl scouts group were camping here, I usually saw three guys carrying water containers to a spot across the meadow from our camp and towards the aspen grove. So today I wanted to see what they were doing at that spot. A big rock gave us a point of reference to where the location was. Shiloh and I took a walk to see why this spot had become a gathering point for those guys.

When we got there we found it was a spring that was modified with a catch basin and a hose. So we came back to fill some containers of water to try it out.

June 14, 2009 – Sunday

This morning I decided to leave. I was not getting any better. The opportunity was there when the horse packers came to pick up my neighbors things at the cabin. I told them to send someone out tomorrow to pick up our things. I was not sure when the next opportunity would be to be picked up. It might not be until next weekend so I thought it better to leave now while I was feeling okay, but I was still coughing and congested which has not subsided. It still had me a little concerned.

I noticed Shiloh was not feeling well either. Yesterday he was not very active and actually slept on my mat and sleeping bag in the tent most of the morning until I made him come out. I wasn’t crazy about him on my sleeping bag because he was filthy, but he was just looking at me through the tent door opening with this sad look on his face, so I just left him be for a while to rest comfortably. I was hoping he would be okay for our hike back.

The packers brought in some medicine for me and some tea, so I am hoping that will help. What service out in the wilderness. Who would have guessed? Room service in the wilderness.

I feel a little disappointed we have to leave, but also a sense of relief. I don’t want what I have to get any worse while I am up here. Staying up here for my planned two and half weeks would have been a real challenge for me mentally I think. But then I am not looking forward to going home to the usual stuff, especially if there is no work. I admit, it has been difficult being alone up here, but at the same time an incredible experience.

Today, my neighbors at the cabin are being replaced with two cowpokes who put up the fencing for the cattle that come up in July.

Shiloh seems to be feeling better. He got up to investigate a new dog that had come up with the cowboys and he is now laying in the meadow next to the cabin just watching the goings on of the new comers and maybe the new dog might want to play with him. Just watching him lying there, it felt like this was where he was suppose to be – a place of belonging, a place we called home.

I began packing everything up that I could and organized the gear for our departure on Monday.

June 15, 2009 – Monday

Shiloh and I got up early to take down the tent and finish packing the gear for the packers. I asked the cowboys at the cabin if I could use there fire to brew some coffee. We talked a little about what they were doing up here and how long they were staying.

At about 9:30 am Shiloh and I headed on the trail for our hike home. I was feeling pretty good and Shiloh seemed like he was ready for the hike. It was a love /hate experience leaving Kennedy Lake. We met the packers coming in while we were going out.

We took our time hiking back, stopping to observe the things we missed coming up and stopping to talk with fellow hikers. It was a nice day and a very relaxing and enjoyable hike until the last couple of miles. We reached the rocky areas of the trail on our decent where it had high stepping stones we had to walk down and it was joint jarring for the lower body, and exhausting. At the bottom portion of the trail we hit sand we had to walk in and at that point I was getting very tired with joints aching and my feet sore. I realized it is harder on the feet, legs and joints going down hill then it is going up.

We made it back to Kennedy Meadows Resort in about 4 hours, I stopped at the restaurant for a cheese burger, and a couple of cold, refreshing beers. I ate outside on the veranda so I could be close to Shiloh.

After lunch, I got us checked-in and went to our small one room cabin, I got cleaned up, we rested for a time then picked up our gear from the loading dock. Got the stuff loaded on the truck and took it to the cabin to unload. We took a short walk and then had some dinner. I may have also had a few more beers possibly.

June 16, 2009 – Tuesday

We stayed to have some breakfast at the restaurant before the long drive home. Though we didn’t stay for the two and half weeks that I had planned, we did do it for seven days alone in the wilderness.

The plan to do another trip in September of this year is still on my mind. Originally I was going to go for a month, but may have to re-evaluate that prospect. Maybe I will try two weeks. Though somewhat disappointed on how this trip turned out, it was not a complete loss or waste of time. I did practice some fire starting skills, made some very basic utensils from willow, learned some of the species of edible plants and made a list of items I should have brought with me on this trip for our next trip out. I also tried stinging nettle tea and pine tea and learned a little about myself being alone in the wilderness.

Was I disappointed in the outcome of my trip? Yes, a little. I was hoping to study more of the edible plants while I was there, work on more survival skills and I did not feel as comfortable being alone in the wilderness as I thought I would. It could have been the concern I had with my upper respiratory system or a high expectation that I would be able to achieve the survival skills easily or both. I did take back with me more of an appreciation for the wilderness and some lessons well learned about myself and from nature and once I returned home, I was ready to go back into the wilderness. And for Shiloh, he was a great companion, and I would choose him to go with me over anyone else. For me, I feel we have developed an even stronger bond with each other, and a connection that will never be broken.

One of the pitfalls of being able to survive in the wilderness besides shear panic, is loneliness and boredom that can drag someone down quickly. That is to say, as long as you have enough food and water to get you through and a good shelter. Even if you had all those thing, loneliness, and fear can break a person. Keeping ones mind and body active is critical in surviving in the wilderness. Once boredom sets in, you begin questioning yourself. I began falling into this on our June trip at Kennedy Lake, not from boredom, but from frustration and uncertainty, and being under the weather.

There is so much we can do in nature once we learn how to do it, and having the motivation to do it. Just the observation of nature can bring one to a peaceful state of mind. But because we are use to a fast pace world constantly keeping the mind active on all the things we must and need to do, we never really have much time just to relax and smell the roses. And if we are able to relax some, we are usually off again in a short time doing something else, even if it is watching TV or on the computer. Most of these activity does not give us any peace of mind. We are never able to really experience quiet time. And when we have it, we don’t know what to do with it, or we get bored doing nothing, because there has to be more. And there is more. We just have to see thing from a different place from what we are use to. Maybe that is why so few people can meditate. In a survival situation, you are always aware of things, observing things and exploring your surroundings, and if not, you should be. You are collecting edible and setting traps, going hunting or fishing, gathering firewood and making tools. You might be problem solving or building a shelter or making a shelter better. If you are able to be at peace with the natural environment, you can enjoy and experience all the beauty that is all around you. I think if you put a group of average people together for a week in the wilderness with nothing to occupy their minds, they would become bored very quickly after a few days.

My experiences with frustration and expectations on survival tasks such as starting a fire, I think has been ingrained in our way of thinking by our society with the concept of the quick fix, getting thing done quickly or expecting things to happen quickly. Learning a new skill always takes a certain amount of time to perfect or master, but most of us want it too happen now and have the expectation that we can do it quickly especially when we think in our minds that it should not take long to learn or being that difficult of a task. Everything I am learning, from plant identification, to learning basic botany, biology and ecology, to animal identification, to the whole gamut of knowledge and skills required in the learning of primitive bushcraft skills can be mind boggling, and yet these basic skills become very simple in most cases when mastered, because we have been doing them for tens of thousands of years.

A good example of this is, starting a fire with a fire bow. The process is not a quick process. You first must look for and find the right materials for the fire bow, then putting everything together for it to work. You must get the right materials for a tinder bundle, collect the wood require to get the fire going and keep it going once you have flame. And the process of getting the amber required using this ancient method of fire by friction may take a long time. Les Stroud in one of his shows actually took him eleven hours to get an amber from using the fire bow and he had mastered that skill and still had problems. As with many bushcraft skills it takes time to learn and one needs not only the knowledge of how to do the skill, but also have the perseverance to learn and master the skill. There are usually no quick fixes in the wilderness.

Once I got home the upper respiratory condition lasted another three weeks.

In 2009, Ed Wardle, an adventurer and cameraman took a three month journey into the Yukon Wilderness alone. It was a life long dream of his being able to survive in the wilderness. He set off on his journey on July 3rd. (only a couple of weeks after Shiloh and I left for our two and half week trip into the wilderness). He brought with him all the necessary equipment he would need including two rifles for protection, hunting and fishing gear and a canoe to survive in the wilderness. He did bring food, but only a limited amount that he would soon have to start rationing. He had hoped to live off the land by gathering wild edibles and killing wild game for his three month long stay. He would also film his experiences. You can see his documentary on Youtube, “Alone In The Wild.”

His first day in the wilderness, the isolation and reality of being alone in the vast wilderness was now real and setting in while he was watching the plane fly away into the distance. He was immediately facing uncontrollable feelings of uncertainty about this journey. An overwhelming feeling of anxiety filled his being. There was no other person around for hundreds of miles except for thick impenetrable bush, bears (both grizzly and black bear), moose, and the other animals that inhabited the area.

Because of hunting laws, he was not allowed to hunt large game. Though hunting laws are important, it makes living in the bush very difficult if you can’t shoot a variety of game. One has to live an opportunistic life style in the bush and needs to take every advantage when possible for sustenance. The mistake many make in thinking it would be easy to survive in the wilderness if they had the right equipment, such as rifles and fishing equipment is that, one does not always catch fish when fishing, and though there may be a lot of game in the area, one has to be able to find that game which is not always easy as with competing with other animals for that food source, even for the seasoned hunter. It is not like turning every corner and finding game for food. Another factor is being able to get to that animal for the kill. You may see a moose, but if it is crossing a lake you wouldn’t be able to shoot it or glassing an animal that may be a mile or two away, and by the time you reach it, it could be long gone, or the terrain may not be accessible to reach the animal. You may have to survive off small game such a mice or squirrel which is usually what ends up on the dinner plate with some wild edibles.

Ed Wardle experienced extreme ups and downs in his emotions, from being in awe of his surrounding, focusing on what he had to do to survive, to weeping uncontrollably, to anger, frustration, loneliness, and fear. He constantly had to deal with food deprivation and lack of energy due to the inadequate nutrients he was getting and needed to survive. He needed the essential fats and proteins that gives one the required nutrients for maintaining the necessary energy levels required. In his situation, he was probably burning 5,000 to 7,000 calories per day depending on his work level. And in a survival situation, one needs to work to survive, both on a physical level and to maintain a healthy emotional level. Usually when people find themselves with the reality of being in a survival situation, one of the first things they think about is of course being found, but the other is, food then water. And this decision making most likely will lead to not surviving.

On his 30th day, he was still enjoying the experience of being out in the wilderness although it was rough going in every respect. He would move to different locations depending on what foods were available, thinking it would be better over there, but soon finding it was not, and was actually worse, making it even more difficult to find food. It is the greener on the other side syndrome. After the 30 days, it seemed like everything started to go down hill for him. He was having problems getting enough food to sustain himself and it was showing in his energy level and the ability to function mentally and physically. On the 44th day, he was beginning to lose it. The loneliness, hunger, fear, and isolation began taking a tremendous toll on him mentally. Fear began to set in where it was difficult for him to focus, and survive. On day 50 he called in to be rescued.

His film is called, “Alone in the Wild” and is worth watching for those interested in living in the wilderness or being in the wilderness for an extended amount of time. I have to give this guy a lot of credit for doing this. Very few people would or could do what he did.

I can relate to a little of what he was experiencing. For most of us, being in the wilderness, although it may be incredibly beautiful, and so much to see and experience, it could be very difficult to do. Even if you had all the equipment you would need and were an expert in survival skills. Some people can be alone for a long period of time in the wilderness, most can’t. One of my cousins did it for four months in the dead of winter with only a knife and fire starting tool. I thought I could and it began effecting me the second day of being alone in the wilderness. And I had a dog! For me it began with expecting too much and getting frustrated to easily. I was also sick.

I would love to test myself to see how long I could do it for, but I am not sure if I would try it for three months although it would be great if I could. What I would be afraid of is it impacting me so much I would not want to go out into the wilderness again alone or with others. We can always take away valuable learning experiences from experiences that were not very pleasant at times. This is how we learn, and grow. This is how we become stronger human beings by learning from our mistakes.

On my first trip being alone in the wilderness experience, I was going to do it for two and half weeks and only made it for one week. But I did want to go back because I felt I had to take care of unfinished business. Though in the back of my mind I had hesitation on whether I could do it or not. I did realize we all need people, even me. I thought I would be fine without people for a long period of time. I learned they can be a welcome sight at times.

I do believe one really has to be involved, staying busy doing things and keep a calm perspective on things and enjoying every moment of the process. Learning survival skills is not easy and there will be many frustrations experienced, you just have to learn to move beyond those frustrations and realize it is part of learning. You also have to become connected with nature and have the feeling of belonging there, having a deep connection with nature. Easier said then done when alone.

One also has to understand that hunger can change how one responds to his environment and situation. As with Ed Wardle, his physical health was declining as with his mental faculty and that could have been the end of him if he found himself in an emergency situation. Many factors play into surviving and this is why it can be so difficult.

Another guy who deserves credit is Les Stroud of Survivorman. Les Stroud goes into harsh and remote environments, in very extreme conditions, in harsh deserts, thick tropical rain forests, stark polar regions, mountain ranges, boreal forests, lush tropical islands and even out to sea in a raft for seven days, alone with very little survival gear, no food and he has to film it all himself. Though he has a support crew relatively close to him, he still does it alone, in many conditions and environments that are new to him. And with minimal gear and food. I would like to see how many others could do this? He and his wife even spent a year in the bush on their honeymoon with very little to survive with.

I respect anyone who can be alone in the wilderness, and for those who truly respect nature.

In July, Shiloh and I took two – week long trips to public campgrounds along Hwy. 108 just to be back in nature and to learn more about edible plants. Nature had me in her grip and I wanted more.

When we got home, work was still slow, so I got done the little work I had and we headed back into the mountains.

Standard
Miscellaneous Writings, and Thoughts of The Day

An Old Homeless Guy With Two Big Dogs

Growing up I never saw myself as ever being homeless. But there were times I was close to it. Referring to being homeless in this writing, I am referring to not having a place I could go with any permanency – A place I could call Home in the traditional sense of the word. My two canine companions and I had become wanderers, nomads, travelers in Nature when we removed ourselves from the so-called modern world. Takota and Nanook, and I set off on a journey into Nature back in late October 2017. With many unknowns that could not be seen, we lived in Nature, sleeping in a tent for close to five years. We traveled through eight states.

We saw Nature as being our home. I did feel after leaving Nature in early September of 2022 that I was a homeless person without a real home. But we were fortunate enough to find temporary refuge in the Pacific Northwest from the heavy smoke of the fires, the rain, snow, cold, as with the dangers of an uncertain environment in Nature. I also felt a sense of loss not being in Nature.

I had a purpose for our journey, yet our path was uncertain, our destiny unclear, even my purpose became blurred at times. I did not know how long we would be living in Nature.

My drive, and my dream was to live in Nature, in a tent full time – and of course, with my two companions by my side. I became very concerned about climate change back in 2007, and the impact it would have on our planet. I wanted to experience the beauty of the natural world on a much deeper level before it was too late – before our world began to change in a way that was impacting all life on the planet.

I really didn’t expect the world to change that much, maybe I would notice subtle changes in our time out in Nature, but nothing heart stopping. I was thinking I would be dead before it got too bad. Science was telling us if we didn’t make drastic changes in our behavior we may have until 2050 to reach the point of no return – the tipping point. Where weather patterns, and extreme will become out of control, uncertain, and will become unsustainable for many parts of the world, impacting all of life. And could get progressively unpredictable that everything would turn to total chaos, with may species of plants, trees, and animals (including the human race), moving quickly towards going extinct. A scenario, one would only see in a science fiction movie. I am sure Rod Sterling of the Twilight Zone, would have had a field day, in writing numerous TV shows on this, if he was still around. He is probably looking down on us, saying, “I wish I could be down there providing a reality that many people cannot grasp. Giving a picture of what will happen.” I would like to see what he would come up with to wake the human race up.

But our planet was changing, the weather patterns were changing, getting more extreme.

I would write about our experiences through journals, in reflections while observing the wonders of Nature. I would also post short writings on my Facebook page. One question I had before beginning on this journey was, “would I see the changes in our climate due to climate change?” I also thought, maybe, I would be discovered by a publisher to tell our story. And share to the world how important our planet is for our very survival as a species. How important all life is on our planet.

I was following science, and I was following my gut feelings that things will begin changing much sooner than science was predicting. I had a sense that the world will be changing dramatically by 2030 if we continues on our current path of doing very little to try and slowing this progression down, hopefully making it somewhat manageable with minimal affects on our planet. But even science is slow on seeing the planet as a living being that supports all life on the planet. We are seeing dramatic changes causing disastrous and costly impacts worldwide.

I began seeing things happening that was not the norm. In Australia, catastrophic wild fires in the summer of 2019 – 2020 scorched southern and eastern parts of the country. These fires burned millions of hectares of land and killing or displacing an estimated 3 billion animal. Few human lives were lost, but what will be the lasting affects of the fire in long term health from the smoke? In New York City they experienced flash flooding in September 2, 2021. This flooding was blamed due to climate change. We experienced the Covid-19 pandemic that devastated the world killing more than three million people in the world, it is still with us with different strains. Science is now saying it could be from climate change. I wrote about this, back in 2020 that this could be a possibility. Another gut feeling I had. During our time in Nature, I have seen the impacts of climate change progressively getting worse, where I can say, climate change is definitely here, and is impacting the world with extreme weather, causing droughts, raging fires, more intensity in hurricanes, tornadoes, flash floods, land slides, sea rise, the oceans becoming more acidic, our lakes with more algae blooms, unstable weather conditions, high winds, and so on. And we cannot control it. This is one reason I felt it was to dangerous to be in Nature any longer. A place I felt deeply was my home.

Standard
Miscellaneous Writings, and Thoughts of The Day

Getting Old

It is getting harder and harder getting out of the tent with stiffness in the joints and in the muscles, not yet awakened from the darkened dreams of the night, that comes uninvited ever so often. Night after night.

Us old folk with bodies aging and tired, moving slower in time. Like an old piece of dried wood.

This body of mine has been good to me, and I am grateful for that. I should not complain.

Having a morning cup of hot coffee, sitting in my writing chair, looking at a large piece of dried pine, I will soon burn. And enjoying its warmth and the comfort it brings to me. I am truly blessed.

I sit, feeling the warmth of the morning Sun, and thinking, there are good things about getting old, it should be a time to enjoy the simple thing in life that we miss in our younger busy days. It is a time to cherish, to reflect upon, to embrace the simplicity and beauty of life in all things – in the beauty of Nature.

The aging of wood soon to be turned into ashes
Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature - Part 1

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 4

Our Journey Living In Nature – continues

Part Four

The Journey Begins at Del Valle Campground

December 1, 2017 – Friday

The first day in December. Stepping out of the tent to 48 deg., a chilly, and breezy morning. The breeze quickly stopped while writing in the journal. Once the sun rose above the foothills it began to warm up my chilled bones. It is a clear sunny day, 55 deg. at 9:30 am. It was hard getting up for some reason this morning.

The boys, and the magpies are waiting for breakfast. I am waiting for coffee to be ready.

After breakfast, I took a nice warm shower then began doing some organizing in camp.

Two campers came in yesterday, and headed for the lower campground, none so far at our campground yet. And everyone was out today, the magpies, crows, doves, and ground squirrels.

Evening Entry

I did a little cleaning up camp, and did some organizing. Simple things to get done, always seems to take longer than expected while camping.

Two campers came in today in our campground area. One renting a cabin, a woman, and two small children. By the time the mother was getting everything unpacked, one of the girls fell off her scooter and chipped a tooth. They weren’t here longer than a half hour before the accident happened. She had to pack the kids up, and headed for the dentist. They were gone for most of the day.

The moon is getting near to becoming a full moon, maybe tomorrow. The boys were both crying in the darkness, and looking across the lawn area towards a new camper. The camper has a dog. The boys have never done this with a new dog they don’t know. We may have to check them out later.

The contractor that is working on the bathrooms came by our camp, and dropped of a bunch of wood trimmings for fire that makes great firewood, and kindling. He said he would bring more later.

We did walk by the trailer with the dog, but they were inside already.

It is a nice night, but once the wind blows, it can be chilly.

We plan to have breakfast at the Cafe in the morning.

December 2, 2017 – Saturday

We left from camp at around 7:30 am to have breakfast at the Cafe in Danville. We returned to camp around 12:00 pm. It is pretty quiet here for a Saturday, and very pleasant.

I also get great pleasure coming back to camp, driving through the countryside, and through the foothills. It is a very peaceful place when few people come to visit. There is endless beauty in the landscape, and wildlife here at the park, even with the lake being so low. I feel this beauty deep within.

December 3, 2017 – Sunday

Everyday waking up with the boys to the country side, and the sounds of Nature never gets old, and is always magical. This new day was clear skies, and 41 deg. when we got up at 7:45 am.

Most of the campers are packing up to leave, or getting ready to pack up.

It is 55 deg. at 9:15 am, and is very warm next to our campfire. We have enjoyed campfires both in the morning, and during the evening, as long as the weather was suitable for a fire. It is nice having a good source for good burning firewood.

We got a surprise rain that came in early morning, and I had to get up to close all the openings in the tent, with the exception of my large window opening next to my bed. Little rain was coming in on my end of the tent, so I got to enjoying my view to the outside. We experienced a very light rain shower with some wind gusts. It can be a pleasant surprise at times with what mother nature brings to us as far a weather goes. Overall the weather hasn’t been bad.

It has been a pure joy having this experience with the boys camping, with many more weeks, months, and years to come. Each morning I am greeted by the boys with their loving attention. Usually Takota is sleeping next to me, and he wakes me first. I then tell him to wake up his brother, and he is always obliging in doing so. Nanook doesn’t always appreciate being bothered by his brother, and I will hear a growl coming from Nanook to Takota of his disapproval. Then they both come to visit me for some loving attention before we get up. Before leaving the tent, I will say to the boys, “Good morning kids,” while I am giving them a good rubbing. At night I always give them a nightly rub, with kisses. Takota always gives me a growl, or a cry. Nanook usually just quietly enjoys it. But one night, Nanook began growling at me when I was giving him his nightly attention of loving. I thought he was just copying Takota, which he tends to do. And from that point on, he would growl at me each night. I then realized, I was doing a growling sound every time I gave them loving. And with Takota, it would be a growl or a cry depending on the sounds I would make. What they were doing was imitating me, growling at me, when I growled at them. My other dog, Shiloh use to do this as well, and I thought he was telling me, “stop bugging me.” But he was probably just imitating my growl. With Nanook, if I increase my volume in growling, he will try and match my intensity in his growl. It sounds like he is going to bite my noise off, but he is just talking to me.

Last night I used the wood scraps the contractor gave me for a fire base to protect the logs from touching the wet ground, then placed the oak logs on top of the wood base. It worked well getting the fire going, and it seemed I was using less wood. I will be doing the same for this mornings fire.

The boys were acting up, with the little terrier across the way from us.

Four quail have come into our camp just now, and Takota chased them up a tree. It is the first time quail have visited us in camp. And Takota left them with a bad first impression.

Back to the boys, and their little terrier friend. The boys were crying, and howling for their little friend. Surprisingly they have never done this with a dog they have never met. When the dog’s owners took him for a walk, and walked the by our camp, I stopped them and asked if the boys could come visit their camp tomorrow, and they said yes.

This morning the owner of the terrier was walking his dog, and dropped by our camp. The boys were so excited to see their new friend. At first the little guy was not sure about these two big dogs, but he soon realized they were harmless, and quickly ran around in playful gestures. When the terrier finally stopped, and the boys both gave him a sniff, they sealed their friendship with an approved sniff.

I was really surprised how my dogs, and that little terrier connected so easily. Maybe they did know each other, maybe at the kennel I would take the boys to. Who knows?

I got my solar panels working, charging my iPad, and my Yeti 150 battery. They worked well. It is nice using the Sun’s free energy for one’s electrical, and charging power.

It seems strange that my dreams, and thoughts at night still disturb me, but not as bad as when I was not camping. I will try to just let it go. I am fine once I get up and out into the wilds of Nature.

At 11:00 am, all campers but one are gone in our area, but the one, is loading up and leaving soon.

December 4, 2017 – Monday

Thirty-two degrees, it feels like winter is here, but technically, not until December 21, the winter Solstice.

I am living in a three seasons tent. I wonder how long it will last? I hope for a while, because I really like it, except for trying to get it back in it’s bag. They always make the carrying bags to damn small.

There is cold in the air, frost on the ground, a chill in my bones, and cold feet. And I am always excited to be out in Nature, being part of her.

Every source of warmth is welcome, the warmth of the campfire, the warmth of my clothing I wear, the warmth from the stove, the warmth of a hot cup of coffee, and the warmth of the morning Sun as it rises above the tops of the foothill ridge.

Since I had no paper or coals from last nights fire, to get a flame going, I had to start a small fire by using thin pine sticks, and building the fire up slowly, with gentle care. I get impatient sometimes in starting a fire, especially when it is cold, and I do start larger fires as quickly as I can, but I have found for me, starting a fire slowly, thoughtfully, and respectfully, gives me greater awareness and appreciation for the gift of fire. In today’s world, we have lost that respect for fire, and light it carelessly, and thoughtlessly. We have that need to always have big fires, unnecessarily big fires. I see people pile large logs onto a very small fire, and wonder why they are having trouble getting a fire started, or they commonly use gasoline, or lighter fluid to get the fire started, or simply give up. I have spent a lot of time learning the proper ways, and techniques in starting fires in all conditions. But for most, the want the quickest way.

I think it is time to get the winter clothing out. Now where did I put them?

I stayed warm all night at temperatures ranging in the low 30’s and maybe lower. I had my 20 deg. rated sleeping bag (Cabelas), and a fleece blanket over the that. And the blanket rarely stayed on the bag.

Last night I was watching a movie outside next to the fire and didn’t notice the drop in temperature. It was a bad movie and decided I had, had enough of it, so I turned it off. Once I moved away from the fire, I realized it was getting a bit nippy. It was 34 deg. reading in the tent, which means it is about the same outside. We get no insulation from the tent, that is for sure. When we step out in the morning from a cold interior tent, the outside always feels warmer as long as no wind is blowing. And the outside, and inside air temperatures are usually very close to being the same. It feels colder inside due to moisture in the tent. The sleeping bag had a chill inside, but quickly warmed up once I was zipped up. I was sleeping on an air mattress as well.

I enjoy the cold weather. It reminds me of Colorado, but obviously Colorado gets much colder. I stayed at Winter Park, Colorado for a year, and the winter’s coldest was -30 deg. that year. I thought I would have issues with the cold there, but because it had much dryer winters, I loved the cold.

I have been wearing cotton socks all of the time, but I will be switching to wool socks to see how they perform vs. cotton. They should keep me warmer and dryer.

The nice thing about camping, you are always outside in the elements, and among the critters. I have a sense of freedom being out in the natural environment. It is rejuvenating, it awakens the spirit inside of us. It brings us back to the natural, and away from the synthetic world. I find it truly magical.

A breeze is coming through camp. Feeling it and listening to it has a calming effect on me, reminding me of the sounds of the ocean’s waves in the distance softly crashing against the shoreline. Magical!

We really have not experience any real extreme weather so far which makes this experience much more pleasant, and relaxing.

It is 9:30 am and the temperature is up to 53 deg. with occasional wind gusts.

I think it is time for breakfast.

My usual schedule for the mornings once we get up is to take the boys for a walk, then get the coffee perking, and writing in the journal. After my journal entry, I cook breakfast for me and the boys.

In my journal writing, I never know what I will be writing, Sometimes I write continuously, other times there seems to be nothing worthy of writing, but I still write. Then beginning with just a few lines, and ready to close the journal, I end up writing for an hour or more. I just let things happen while journaling. I have no expectations.

The campground is empty. Just me, and the boys, and the magpies squawking, waiting for some dog kibble. The magpies here are the California Yellow-billed magpie. They are beautiful birds. We always enjoy them when they come visit.

Last night I heard Canadian geese all night. They may have stopped for a layover.

With the exception of getting a few things done outside of camp, the plan is to stay in this area for the rest of our stay here.

I have noticed the ants have gone underground with the cold temps.

Evening Post

Most of the day it has been cold and windy. I did a little work on the internet, a short writing on Facebook, and took the boys for a walk.

The wind starts, and then stops, and then starts again. I was thinking of spending the evening in the tent after dinner, and then the wind just stopped. We spend the evening outside, enjoying the pleasant night.

We hear a drunk at the lower campground. I believe I know who it is.

Tonight I will be using my sleeping bag liner to give it another try. I haven’t used it for sometime. I really didn’t like it. If you don’t know what it is, it is a light weight liner that you sleep in. It can be a silk or other material that provides warmth, and provides protection to the sleeping bag by keeping it clean. Some of the reasons I didn’t care for it was because it felt a bit confining, and difficult getting in and out of. A nice benefit for the liner is, if it gets to warm in the sleeping bag, you can use the liner for some warmth while sleeping above the sleeping bag.

We decided to turn in early, and I watched a movie. It is a clear night, but the forecast predicts rain. Last night I heard some rustling outside at my picnic table. It was the masked robbers. I knew I had nothing they could get, and they soon left empty handed.

December 5, 2017 – Tuesday

This morning I had found out from the gal at the main gate, that we could not stay a full month in December, so I have to rethink the things in my head on what I needed to get done before we have to leave mid-month.

I wanted to schedule my truck and trailer for my mechanic to look at the braking system, between the truck and trailer, get shots for the boys, get organized for our departure for our new camp, and make sure everything is secure in the trailer.

I was told about a nice campground in Ripon, only about an hour and a half away. So this is where we are heading, and then to my sisters place up north near Paradise. Depending on how the campground is in Ripon, we may stay a week or two.

Evening Entry

This evening is cold out, but not bad when the wind is not blowing. The wind has been blowing off and on today.

Many people have different reasons to camp, and some could be potentially dangerous to the public. The one drunk I had mentioned who was singing yesterday, I had noticed him driving into the campground and he would pass by our camp. I would observe him going by, and he would be looking back at me. He looked like a loner to me with my first impressions. He was camping alone. He has been around for two, or three days if I recall right.

While walking the dogs last night at around 7:30 pm We stopped to talk with the contractor. I thought I heard what sounded like yelling down at the lower campground. After my conversation with the contractor, we walked closer to where I thought the yelling was coming from. Earlier, I noticed a woman that came into the campground alone, and I wasn’t sure who she was visiting, or if she was looking for a campsite, or maybe she already had a campsite. When I was getting closer to the lower campground, getting my hearing focused on the yelling, and of what might be going on, I once again heard a woman crying out of control, and in hysterics. I also heard a lot of yelling from the guy, and the woman, and things being thrown around, creating a big disturbance. This sounded like it could be potentially serious, so I called the park police to report it.

I have wanted to call the police many times on people at this campground, but it would mean getting up, and getting dressed, then determining what campsite it was, then walking to the phone to make the call. Or going to the campsite and talking to the people. This ladder option usually doesn’t have a good response, especially if people are intoxicated. I was told, the park police do not like responding at this park, because they have to drive so far to get her.

After calling the police dispatch, We walked down to the lower campground to determine what campsite it might be. On the way there the woman drove past us leaving the campground. Once we got down to the campground, there was only the drunk guy, and a motor home. I determined it must have been the drunk guy.

I gave the dispatch another call to give them more information, and they relaid it to a police unit. The dispatcher told me the officer was almost there and for me to stay at the campground entrance to wait for him. It took a while for a unit to come. After meeting the officer and telling him the situation, he then drove down to the campsite, passing a car leaving the park. I realized it was the woman leaving the site. Now the officer could not question her. I followed the officer on foot to make sure he had the right campsite. About an hour and a half later, after the first police officer arrived, another police unit arrived. Another unit came in soon after that second one.

The boys, and I went back to bed, and at around 12:30 am we saw two of the police units leave. Then we saw a tow truck come in that towed the guys truck away. I knew then, the guy was arrested and taken to Santa Rita Jail. One officer remained at the campsite for some time.

I felt sorry for the guy, and the woman, that they had to experience this due to their behaviors from their past experiences growing up. Many of our struggles in life always stems from, and are the root causes of the beginnings of our childhood. Most people never learn how to deal with these issues, many have buried them deep in their subconscious, and we continue to relive these false beliefs we have been telling ourselves over, and over again. We live our lives unconsciously in these lies, not even realizing they control our lives in a very profound way, thus preventing us from fully living in joy, love, and in the freedom of who we truly are.

December 6, 2017 – Wednesday

37 deg. at 7:30 am.

We only have enough time to fix breakfast, then off to the Vets at 11:00 am for shots. Before we got to the Vets, the boys started crying. They really like the Vet, and they feel very calm around him. Then after the Vets, we stopped at the store for a few thing, then back to camp, arriving back at 1:30 pm. Back in camp, I checked emails, and did a little reading. The weather for the rest of the week, and weekend is suppose to be pretty good. No rain insight, and warming on Friday.

Evening Entry

Tonight, a cold one. Turned in early.

December 7, 2017 – Thursday

The skies are clear this morning, and 33 deg. in the tent at 7:45 am.

I have been very comfortable and warm in my sleeping bag, and with the liner, which is adding at least 5 deg. to the warmth, if not more.

Today we will organize camp. Excuse me, I will organize, the boys will supervise.

Evening Entry

We got back to camp from shopping at 3:45 pm. It was a beautiful late afternoon at Del Valle. Soon the temperature dropped, turning COLD!

I bought some bird seed for our bird friends. We will see if the magpies like it. I am sure the other birds will appreciate it.

Kevin, and Joy from the campground store dropped by camp to say, Hi to the boys. The boys really like them, especially Joy. Joy would always howl to them, even howling from the truck going down the road, and would get the boys howling back to her. Anyone giving the boys a little attention, the boys would become instant friends with them. Although they weren’t great with new dogs on the block, until they got to know them, they loved people.

I also communicated with my sister that we will be coming up to her place soon.

The boys and I are really enjoying this life in Nature. Being with, and experiencing the plants, the trees, the wildlife, and the magnificent beauty Nature provides to us in every moment. It is a dream come true. I wish I could have done it much sooner, but things just got in the way. I guess it was meant to be this way. And if it was much sooner, it wouldn’t have been Nanook, and Takota by my side. This journey would not have been without them.

December 8, 2017 – Friday

It was windy all night, and it is windy this morning. Cold and windy.

My stove is acting up this morning. I am not getting much pressure. The valve might be clogged up. Might be time for a new stove.

Took a shower today, and feel clean and refreshed once again.

I saw a lot of acorn woodpeckers this morning, the most I have seen. Then at a distance, I heard some crows making a lot of racket at a dead pine tree. I soon found out why when a big hawk flew out from the branches of the tree. The crows may have been protecting their nests near by, or their young.

I put some bird seed in one of the dogs bowls, and the magpies choice the boys kibble instead. But soon the bird seed was tasting pretty good to them. The dark-eye Juncos were enjoying it as well.

Once the wind had calmed down, it warmed up quickly.

Evening Entry

Takota, Nanook, and I took a long walk among the woodlands of this magical place. Returning to camp, we had about a half hour before we had to leave for a short visit to see our friend Tammy. So I sat in my chair, and quietly observed the beauty in Nature. I feel fortunate in learning to be still in Nature. It is a peaceful place one can experience fully the beauty, and wonders in Nature. To become the story that Nature can only provide, and the watcher to observe in total silence that brings us deeper into the amazing magic, and beautiful relationship we have with all life – in the grasses, in the trees, and among the wild creatures we meet – to embrace all life Nature provides to us. It is a place that is hard to describe, that really does not need any explanation, just being in a place of Being within to all that is.

After dropping by to see Tammy at her house, we stopped by the grocery store to pick up some things for dinner, then Dom’s, the outfitter store for some tent stakes, then back to camp.

Once in camp, I noticed a guy, and girl, setting up a camp in an undesignated area, not for camping. I walked over to them to let them know they couldn’t camp there, and before I could say anything the girl said they were doing a photo shoot for a new canned wine produced by Wente Vinyards. They were setting up for a camping scene. I suggested to them that Takota, and Nanook would be great in the ads, they would really give it a wild look in Nature to the ads. I asked if they would like to borrow the boys for a few shots? I pointed to the boys at our camp while they were looking at us intently. They like the idea, so I brought the boys over to their make believe camp for a photo shoot. Of course the boys, did great posing for the camera, but Takota quickly got bored with this whole thing, and walked off the set and wanted to return to our camp. He was done with this foolishness. Nanook on the other hand was just happy to hang out. I was thinking the boys may become famous as models for other products. They would be known worldwide. My mind was going wild with all the possibilities. They said, they would let me know if any of the photos were used. I never heard anything back from them. I was so sure the boys would make the Big Times in dog modeling.

Once Shiloh, my other dog, was in a photo shoot contest for a dog food, and I surely knew he would win, but it wasn’t to be.

I did not get any organizing done for the day.

Kevin, our camping friend said he was coming up to camp on the same day we were suppose to be leaving. I told him I will try to extend our stay till Monday. Me and the boys would like to see him before we are off, heading north for unknown lands.

December 9, 2017 – Saturday

We went to the Cafe for breakfast and to hang out with our friends. We received a nice Journal from a couple we know from the cafe. We then went to Concord to pick up mail. We then headed back to camp. At the front gate of the park entrance at Del Valle, we talked to the gal at the gate about staying a few more days. She talked with the supervisor, and she will give us a few more days.

Kevin will be here on Thursday, then leave on Sunday, so the timing is perfect to spend a little time with him.

Before reaching the main gate. I saw a young boy around 4 years old, and his grandfather sitting together on the top of the hillside just off the road, enjoying the view of the rolling hills of the valley that led down to the lake. I stopped to talk with them. The granddad was teaching his grandson about Nature. That gave me hope, but unfortunately, I don’t think this is happening enough.

Joy from the store dropped by to howl with the boys for a bit.

December 10, 2017 – Sunday

7:30 am, it was a bit nippy at 34 deg. with sunny skies. It will be a nice day today.

The magpies, doves, juncos and the scrub jays are having breakfast at our camp with the feed I left them. And of course, the magpies are waiting for the boys kibble. Usually the magpies are waiting for us to get up in the morning.

It was cold this morning, but the cold doesn’t seem to bother me much as long as the wind isn’t blowing. I enjoy the crispness of the cold air filling my lungs, and against my skin.

I am enjoying my coffee next to a warming fire while writing in my journal, and listening to the sounds of Nature talking to me. The boys relaxing on the grass. There is nothing like the peacefulness Nature brings to us.

I am seeing many more of the acorn woodpeckers around our camp, working hard building up their supply of acorns for the winter cache.

Tomorrow, I will take the truck and trailer in for minor repairs.

With all the work camping takes, and with my age of 65 y.o., I am not yet feeling the aches and pains, and the stiffness of the body too much. I am also sleeping better, and feeling better. The tent camping suits us, and suits Nature. We don’t use noisy, and toxic generators that pollutes the environment as does the RV’s, and motor homes, and tents are not an eye sore like the RV’s and motor homes are that are getting bigger and bigger – becoming more insulated, and closed off from Nature. I don’t call that camping. It is anything but camping.

Each time I drive up the road taking us to our campsite, I feel drawn to the complete beauty, and wonder of the landscape of the rolling hillsides, and the scattered oaks. I experience a deep connection in all that Nature provides to us.

Back at camp, I took the boys for a walk, while writing in my head.

I got the truck aligned with the trailer hitch for a quick connection in the morning. I am writing in my journal, enjoying a pleasant fire, and enjoying John Denver on my cd player. Tomorrow we will be gone all day while the truck and trailer are in the shop.

While feeling the present moment with life itself, thoughts of Shiloh came to me, and our times we had spent together in Nature. I doubt I would be doing this without those special times spent with Shiloh. Shiloh would have loved being out here, and he will always be with me.

December 12, 2017 – Tuesday

Woke up to another beautiful day in Nature. Clear skies, 45 deg., windy. The morning Sun cresting over the top of the foothills, telling me it is 8:00 am, and time to get up. There is something special when one can watch the rising Sun awakening a new day. To experience this gift of life gives with full awareness to the surroundings of the natural world in the sights, sounds, and smells, In feeling the chill of cold on the skin, and the warmth the Sun brings to comfort us, or of the warming fire with the scent of wood unfolding into the air. And then, there are the boys, giving their endless presence, and companionship, their unconditional love lying beside me.

It was windy all night, and continues to give a brisk chill in the air, this morning, although the temperature reads 45 deg.

As always the magpies are squawking for breakfast with the boys.

The wind suddenly stopped at 9:00 am, with only an occasional breeze showing it’s presence.

While I do my morning routines, the boys do theirs by laying on the soft grasses, waiting for breakfast with the magpies, who perch on the branches of trees near by for any signs that breakfast is ready.

A lone turkey with a broken foot cross near our camp.

It is quiet and peaceful this morning. A nice way to start a new day. There are only two other campers here today.

My main focus when camping is to stay in one place as long as we can, and the reasons are to get to know the area we are in. To learn about the flora and fauna, and just Be in the awareness of the area, to truly and deeply experience the area. Other reasons, are to minimize constantly moving, the work it takes taking down a camp, and setting up camp, the availability of campgrounds. And if we are constantly jumping around from campground to campground, how can we ever relax? To truly enjoy the beauty Nature offers? I use to be the type of person who wanted to try to get as much stuff done in a day, or on a vacation. I am now completely opposite, I have learned to take my time to smell the roses.

It has been a busy time here in getting things done, in closing a long story in my life, and being able to settle down to a new story. Especially one that is completely different from my old story in so many ways. In a new direction I could not have even conceived me doing twenty years ago.

Evening Entry

I was thinking we would turn in early because it was getting cold. A half hour after we had our dinner, we went for a walk. When we were getting close to camp from our walk, both the boys and I discovered a pair of glowing eyes at our camp. I was wondering if it was the critter that was keeping the boys on alert all night, and the same critter that allowed me to get fairly close to it one night? Was it a feral cat? A raccoon or skunk?

This creature of the night was getting a drink from the boys water bowl. The closer we got, the critter would slowly move away. It was hard seeing it in the dark, and I wanted to know who this critter was. So I tied the boys up, grabbed a powerful flashlight. The boys were pointing me in the direction of where it was going. I got a glimpse of the glowing eyes, and proceeded to follow this elusive creature of the night. I finally caught up to it and allowed me to get close to it. At first I thought, it looked like a cat with a thick tail, then thinking, maybe a raccoon? What little I could see of the body, it didn’t fit a raccoon’s body profile, nor did it walk like a raccoon. I kept slowly creeping towards it until I was about 15 feet from it, and discovered it was a gray fox. I also saw a fox the day before. It showed little fear of me., and went on nibbling on tidbits it would find. I probably could have gotten closer to it, but I wanted to give it space, as well as showing it respect. It may have also had it’s den close by. I then spotted another pair of eyes a short distance ways, another fox. They could have been it’s mates. It is always exciting seeing new critters in the area.

Another discovery that I really did not think much about was to use binoculars to view stars. I would glass a single visible star that seemed alone in the vast darkness of the night sky, and thousands of stars would appear around that single star viewed through the binoculars. It would have been nice having a telescope, but it wasn’t in our budget.

Kevin, and Joy dropped by camp in the afternoon to say Hi to the boys.

I did get some short writings done that I posted on Facebook, and received some nice comments, and a lot of likes.

It is 7:30 pm, and time for bed.

Just a note: I could stay a bit warmer in the tent if I closed the window flaps, but I stay warm enough, and the boys like the cold, so I partly do it for them. I also like waking up with a view of Nature just outside our tent, and seeing the light of the rising Sun coming through the tent.

December 13, 2017 – Wednesday

38 deg., blue skies, and windy.

It was blowing pretty good all night, and this morning.

I find it hardto get up when it is cold, and windy. It feels much better being nice, and comfortable in a warm sleeping bag. It is much nicer in the tent watching the cold, and wind. But once outside, I feel the cold chill in the air, and it reminds me of the high country of the Colorado Rockies, or the Sierra Nevada Mountains that gives me a feeling of being rejuvenated, and refreshed.

We got up around 7:45 am, and the wind stopped blowing at around 8:15 am. The sunrise was at 8:00 am. I begin shedding layers of upper clothing, with a slight breeze coming, and going.

I relax, and enjoy Nature next to a nice fire, and a hot cup of coffee. And breathing in the cool fresh air. Being with the boys, and experiencing the animals, trees, and plants, there is nothing like it. Our little piece of paradise.

I saw our first shooting star the night before. There are always magical moments in Nature, if we pay attention.

I see one king size motor home, and two RV’s here, and no one is outside to experience the beauty, and wonders in Nature. Except for one guy walking, and puffing on a cancer stick.

A bird I spotted maybe a finch of some kind.

December 14, 2017 – Thursday.

It was a windless night. I tried to stay up for the meteor showers event, but had a hard time staying awake. I was viewing the night sky through my large picture window, From what I could remember I saw about five shooting stars.

Our camping friend Kevin will be coming in today. He usually stays for four days. It is always nice seeing him, and the boys always enjoys his company. This will be the last time we see him.

I have been watching the finches, and they are funny little guys. There are usually a bunch of them feeding from the ground, but then with no apparent reason they all at once fly off, and then they are back again. Similar to sparrows. It is amazing that they know to do this exactly at the same time.

It is a quiet morning spending time with our bird friends.

I was thinking about spending time in the wilderness, and how it is so different then a campground. The boys have never been in the wilderness. I wonder how they will do? I miss practicing bushcraft skills that one should not be doing in a campground, and may be illegal. My focus going up north for now is getting through to Canada, then to Alaska. And focus on observing Nature, and working on going deep in that experience within, through being silent. Also getting writing done in the journal, and doing short writings through reflections.

Last night the fox were staring at the boys from a distance. I tried to get closer to them, but with no luck.

At night during sleep, I question if I am doing the right thing going on this journey. But once I wake up, and step out in Nature, I know this is where we should be.

Evening Entry

We got some laundry done in town, then returned to camp around 2:30 pm. Kevin arrived around 3:00 pm. He was camping at the lower campground. We gave Kevin a few to get his camp set up, then the boys and I went down to his camp for a visit. I chatted with Kevin for a bit, while the boys relaxed, then headed back to camp to fix dinner.

We have a lot to do for our departure on Monday.

December 15, 2017 – Friday

The weather is overcast, cold, and 38 deg.

In this special, and magical place, this landscape of wildness, and beauty, I feel I am part of this Oneness of this masterful painting of Nature. Nature becomes a true gift to all of one’s senses, to feel and experience within the silence, and pure awareness within and without of the true essence of all life.

Evening Entry

We only got a few errands done to day. I hope to get most of them finished on Saturday. I noticed a headlight out in my truck, so I will get that fixed tomorrow as well. I got my bookcase in the trailer more secure so my books won’t end up being all over the floor of the trailer. I used bungee cords, and adjustable tension bars to hopefully secure the books. Saturday, and Sunday are unreserved for my campsite, so I will pay for those days to secure my site. I am lucky my site has not been reserved.

I was planning on leaving on Sunday, but I need one additional day to get the trailer organized.

A family of campers came in today with two dogs that were off leash. A little girl from that camp was riding her bicycle with the two dogs following her on the road, and I was yelling at the little girl to get her dogs on leash. She was not listening, and did not know better. One of the dogs went into our camp, got too close to the boys, and both boys went after him. Nanook bit him in the neck. I was yelling at the owner’s of the dogs to get them restrained.

The guy, with the dogs came over a little bit later to apologize, and he said his dog was okay. This would be an ongoing problem for us. There are those who feel they do not have to follow the leash laws in campgrounds making it more difficult for those who do comply with the lease laws. When people bring their pets camping, they have to be aware of the impact they will have on other campers, as well as their own behavior in the campground. Having a thoughtful consideration for all campers, and to the wildlife should be a given, but for many, it is not. It will be an added responsibility for me as well to keep a close eye on my dogs, as with other dogs that we may encounter in the campground or anywhere else for that matter. It is a learning lesson for me having very protective dogs. Luckily they love people. They do bond quickly with other dogs, but there has to be that period of accepting them in their pack first. As you follow our story, you will discover our friendships along the way.

I have been getting a nice following, and support from my Facebook friends both in my writing, and in general. I feels they are following us along our journey into Nature that in someway gives me comfort.

It has been overcast most of the day with a pleasant evening.

In our time in Nature, I am finding that the simplest things are giving me the greatest pleasure, appreciation, understanding for life.

Although I have not been documenting it in the journal, or in this writing, the boys and I have been spending some nice talks with our friend Kevin. Kevin first met me, and Shiloh back in 2009 here in Del Valle, while camping when we began our camping experiences (In the blog, Our Journey Into the Wilderness). Then when I lost Shiloh, in his passing, in 2011, Tokota, and Nanook, took Shiloh’s place, quickly bonding with Kevin in their first introduction to Kevin. We have become close in a very indirect way through our camping experiences, and occasional chats on the phone. The boys and I will miss those times with our friend.

December 16, 2017 – Saturday

I checked in for two more days, and not one. We were planning on leaving on Sunday, but I needed one more day to get everything ready for departure. At the front gate where we check-in, the park employee, hesitantly gave me one additional day.

It was 32 deg. this morning with no wind, and clear skies.

I will go to my mechanic today, to replace a headlight. Do some shopping, and maybe meet our friend Tammy.

The camper family that are across from us with the two dogs were playing a game that was loud, and they were loud. I was thinking they were being disrespectful to other campers who enjoy the silence in Nature, and disrespectful to Nature. It is how most people behave in Nature unfortunately. This will always be the situation, unless we learn how to respect others, and to the natural world. These games can be played in City Parks, backyards, not in places within wild places. I am probably only about 2% who feels this way about Nature. The 98% go into Nature to use Nature, to take from Nature. Nature is here for recreation, to play in, and nothing about learning from her, respecting her, and in giving reverence to her.

I am here in Nature to think, to reflect, to be silent, to observe, to listen, to write, and to read – and to experience Being in Nature. Most have lost this ability to just Be in Nature. A big part of this is our culture, and how we have been taught.

I have to admit, I get this for most of the week, peace, and quiet, with the exceptions of the weekends. It is when the Zombies come to play.

The calm winds ended shortly after we got up, to become stronger winds. Making breakfast, and brewing my coffee took two to three times longer to cook than usual.

Evening Entry

The winds blew all day, and suddenly ended at 4:30 pm.

I did not cook dinner due to the winds. I just had a salad. After dinner we went over to Kevin’s camp to disrupt his dinner.

It seemed weird for some reason coming back to camp in the dark, with the camp in total darkness. Not even the glow from a small fire. The whole area seemed different, even the night sky. The night was pleasant, even with an occasional breeze coming through camp.

I will focus on packing up as much as possible tomorrow, so we can get an early start on Monday to our new campground.

December 17, 2017 – Sunday

A beautiful Sunday Morning. Slept pretty well.

Kevin left early this morning, so we didn’t get to say good bye.

The small masked birds we have been seeing in camp, I was told were Rocky mountain chickadees.

Afternoon Entry

The day is closing as with our stay at beautiful Del Valle. We met some friends to say our good byes, picked up a good supply of dog food, trailer pretty much loaded up. Tomorrow the tent comes down and loaded as with the rest of our gear. And then we are off. It will be a short drive to our next campground.

Everyone in the campground is gone but me and the boys, and the contractors working on the restrooms.

December 18, 2017 – Monday

We got to our possible new campground, and doing a drive through, I was not impressed. The campground was not kept up, and was overgrown with vegetation. I found a possible campsite next to the river. So I got out to walk around for a look see, and I saw a lot of big yellow jackets flying around the site, and all around the campground. I quickly made a decision this was not a good campground to be in. I had no other options for camping. So I called my sister, and her husband answered. I ask if it was okay to come up today, and they said come on up. It was about a three hour drive up north to their place. It felt like much further a drive. When we got into the town of Magalia, it was dark and hard to see the street names, hard to see in the dark with dealing with a cataract in one eye, and just hard to figure out where we were. We finally found their house.

I was pretty tired from the drive, and just wanted to get settled in, talk a little, then go to bed. I really did not know how long we would stay, because I wanted to get on the road as soon as we could. But my sister had other plans. She wanted me to stay at least for my birthday on January 9th. I told her I would, but planned to leave on the 10th. Of course she wanted me and the boys to stay longer.

I hadn’t seen my sister for over 20 years, and spent time catching up, and she would tell me about our family history. I really enjoyed our short stay with my dear oldest sister. On my birthday, I talked with my other sister in Michigan who came with my friend Tammy to pick up the new puppies, Takota, and Nanook from the Breeder. This was a time I was thinking a lot about my family, and how grateful I was to have my brothers, and sister growing up.

My sister loved the boys and was so excited in having the boys staying with them. She treated them as part of the family. Each morning before my sister was up, the boys would be in the kitchen waiting for her, and greeted her with loving howls.

While at my sister’s I had my trailer checked out. I had to figure out where we were going for our next camp. My niece was giving me some ideas, but finally decided to back-tract a bit heading south, then west, then back north to Clear Lake. I wanted to head to Mount Shasta, but I thought I would hit bad winter conditions for driving and camping, so that was off the list. We did a little exploring of the areas of Paradise, and Magalia, during our stay. It was a nice area, and had a lot of Native American history, but you couldn’t tell if you didn’t read the plaques along the roadside. This is what is left of the indigenous peoples of California – plaques, markers, and casinos. And small Rancherias, what basically the rest of the Federal Government or the BIA (bureau of Indian affairs) calls Indian Reservations but much smaller. I personally don’t care for either the federal government or the BIA for what they had done to the Indian people, the land they stole, and the genocide committed against these first peoples of this land, we call America.

Standard
Miscellaneous Writings, and Thoughts of The Day

Last Evening Walk

Takota and Nanook in camp at South Beach State Park Campground, Oregon

Last Evenings Walk

March 28, 2018

My two canine companions, Takota, and Nanook and I were camping at South Beach State Park, Oregon, where we would take our morning and evening walks everyday. Last evening we were taking our nightly walk along the road that weaves through the campground. A guy stopped in his pickup truck next to us, rolled down his window, and asked, “What kind of dogs are they?” “Are they Malamute?” I responded to him, that they were Native American Indians Dogs. He said, “beautiful dogs,” and I replied, “thanks,” and we continued on our walk.

For some reason that I was not expecting, I heard a silent voice in my head telling me to turn around to see if I could determine what campsite he was staying at. Only a few campsites away from where we were, I noticed this guy was setting up camp and decided to see if he wanted to meet the dogs (I refer to them as the kids, or boys). This is something I rarely do, but felt different about this guy for some reason. So we turned around, and headed back towards his camp, and our camp. Stopping at his camp I asked if he would like to meet the dogs? The guy was overjoyed with the offer and I brought the dogs over to greet this stranger. The guy slowly, and calmly walked over to them, greeting them, then sat down on the ground next to them in respect, as a friend. Nanook felt comfortable with him immediately, and went right up to him, and began licking his face. Takota was being a bit shy, and unsure. Takota took the energy from Nanook that is guy is okay, and Takota began to relax around their new friend.

We talked for a little bit while he was enjoying the dogs company, and he told me he had lost his dog (a Malamute), and I could tell there was still a lot of hurt and pain in his voice of his loss of this very close friend. During this time Nanook was still licking his face. I asked him when his dog died assuming it was not too long ago. He told me 8 years ago. At this point his emotions he was experiencing began to surface, and he broke down in an uncontrollable flow of tears. Again, Nanook continued to give him loving kisses. Nanook stayed by him, comforting him. It was hard for me to hold back my emotions, thinking about the loss of my dog, Shiloh back in 2011.

He tried to tell me his story, but it was difficult for him in getting the words out. He was in the hospital for shoulder surgery and when he returned home, his dog was on the porch as he always was, waiting for his owner to return. But on this day, his best friend, and companion had died on the porch waiting for him. There was no happy greeting between these two best friends. He was totally consumed in tears. I could totally feel, and understand what he was going through, because I had been there when I lost Shiloh, and I began to feel tears coming down my cheeks uncontrollably.

After we finished talking, he shook my hand tightly, and seemingly not wanting to let go, thanked me for being graced with some time with Takota and Nanook. He told me his tears were happy tears being able to spend a little time with my boys. And Nanook continued his kisses on the man’s face. We never saw the boys new friend again.

My dogs get a lot of attention on our journey that we are on from other people, but this time they were able to help someone who still felt the painful loss of their best friend and companion. Especially with Nanook who smothered him with kisses. I think Nanook knew this man’s heart was still in deep sadness. Maybe his dog was with us, and maybe even Shiloh.

Just a few days earlier I was messaging a friend, and she had mentioned how many interesting people we must have been meeting in our travels. I told her, I was not interested in meeting people. I was only focused on being in Nature, being with the boys, and writing. Maybe my friend was right about people having many interesting stories I should open up to. This experience did open my mind, and to include people in the narrative of my story telling. Maybe the guiding spirits brought this person to us.

Although I still focus on Nature, the boys, and writing, I make a point in talking with many more people.

Our campsite at South Beach State Park Campground, Oregon
Standard
Miscellaneous Writings, and Thoughts of The Day

Beauty

Beauty

When I have a thought or feeling that is awakened in my consciousness before my mind is fully awake, I seem to be embraced by it at times, thinking I would like to write about this or that. More thoughts, and feelings arise, flowing freely in my conscious universe. They then leave my mind as quickly as they come, with more thoughts, replacing the last thought space. Like they are being dictated to me, and then quickly disappears for more thoughts to come. And then they are gone. If only I had a net to capture them, and hold onto them in my memory.

I then may decide to write about it on my smart phone, a pad of paper, or my laptop. But first I have to take care of the morning rituals, like giving Takota, and Nanook some morning loving. relieving myself of unwanted fluids, and getting the coffee brewing. And hoping I can remember those thoughts that came earlier, on what I wanted to write about. Then I begin to write for a bit before I have to stop and take the boys for a walk. On our walk my mind begins working again on thoughts I may want to put into the writing. But these too will be forgotten if I don’t write them down (which I usually don’t do). Then after the walk, I meditate, fix breakfast, give medicine to Takota, and then finally get back to writing. And I hope these thoughts are still fresh in my mind with the deepest of feelings they deserve.

Once I start writing, I am not sure what is going to come out in my journal or on the pad of paper, Sometimes I have a starting point, and sometimes I must start from scratch, searching for a starting point. I search for those perfect words that strikes a chord with my inner feeling of what I want to write. Unfortunately many times I don’t seem to find them. And at times, it becomes more mechanical, rather than free flowing as it was when it first came to me.

If I write from my smart phone in bed immediately after receiving these thoughts, it tends to be more of a free flowing process most of the time. But trying to capture those original thoughts becomes very fleeting, like a flock of birds suddenly exploding into flight, and suddenly gone from sight.

You may be asking, what the heck does this have to do with beauty? It is just one of the processes I go through in writing.

The words beauty, or beautiful came to me this morning. I find these words to be the perfect description in the form of a single word, in describing the amazing, the awe inspiring – it is like the word love that can be expressed, and experienced in this single word. I use these words often in my writings. It looks good in the spelling, it sounds good, we feels good when we use them, and in it’s interpretations in how we see things. Although we all have different interpretations of what beauty is, yet we all understand it in our own ways.

God or the Creator must have come up with these words, love, and beauty. They seem to be fused with each other, with similar feelings, and sensations, and experiences. A joining together as One.

I use beauty, or beautiful in many descriptions, as in music, in paintings, photographs, and in real life experiences. And since I have spent a lot of time living in Nature – to me, everything in Nature, that I experience and feel, is beautiful, as with the feeling of deep love that arises to join the word beautiful. It can be as simple as observing a flower, a drop of dew on a leaf, or flower petal, a plant, a tree, or a sapling, a leaf, or a butterfly. In all the animals that inhabit our planet, or as grand as the mountains, the forests, the deserts, the plains, the grasslands, or the oceans, the rivers and streams, or the waterfalls, and rainbows. Or observing the miraculous beginnings of a new life, whether it be a plant, tree, or animal. Beauty is all around us in the natural world, if we are willing to go deep within, in quiet awareness. And then, Nature will open up to us to the beauty, and Truth few will ever experience.

We can feel this beauty, through our senses, in seeing, listening, touching, smelling, and tasting. Beauty is all around us. It is everywhere, and we can tap into this rich experience in every moment, by being present with our hearts, and minds.

We have been given this beautiful gift of the magnificent, and endless beauty on this tiny blue, green, brown, and white colored sphere we call our home, hurling alone in the darkness of space. Within this vast universe with the trillions of planets, and stars filling the blackness of the night sky, going deep into the ever expansive universe.

As far as we know, there is no other place like planet Earth.

What will happen when it disappears due to our lack of caring? Lack of appreciating, loving, and respecting? Of forgetting the beauty?

When I use the words, beautiful, or beauty, I see, and feel the sacredness in all of life, and how much our planet gives to us.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature - Part 1

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 3

Our Journey Living In Nature – continues

Part Three

The Journey Begins at Del Valle Campground

November 8, 2017 – Wednesday

We woke to another beautiful morning in Nature – Awe, what a grand, and magnificent place to wake up to each and every morning.

It is warmer than usual this morning, and got me motivated to get up and take a shower. It is well needed.

This morning the turkeys came out sounding like a bunch of drunken sailors, making a racket, and commotion, that woke up the whole campground. These sounds of Nature awakens us to a different world, that most of us have forgotten, and have turn off from our consciousness. They want peace and quiet, dang it! Not a bunch of turkeys gobbling away. Those people may have forgotten that is part of being in Nature. It is what makes Nature what it is. Yet when we are in Nature, do we care of the noise we bring to her.

During this time, a woman was walking her dog across the grassy field in the middle of the campground, and the boys focus was on the dog, while the flock of turkeys walked right by the boys. It was interesting they seemed not to care much about the turkeys. It was about 6:15 am and they came into the campground from all directions. They could be heard throughout the valley, gobbling away. Some of the group of gobblers perches in some trees close to camp.

While I was still in bed, looking up to the roof of the tent, I noticed these little specks moving about. My first thought was an ant invasion. We had these tiny invaders (actually large size ants) back when we were here for our three month stay during the same time of year. We had no problem with them staying out of the tent. I hope these critters this time are respectful to us by staying out of our tent.

When I set up my tent, I look for any scorpion, or spider burrows, or under ground ant colonies, or yellow jacket ground nests. I never place the tent over these holes in the ground, unless I want to take a chance of having uninvited visitors in the tent. This is a very important consideration while setting up a tent, as with not setting up under a tree that has dead branches, known as widow makers.

The reason I have chosen living in a tent vs. an aluminum box, referring to RV’s, motorhomes, campers, and recreational trailers, where this essential equipment is now becoming very popular for many campers wanting a camping experience these days. They are bringing a home like environment, a home away from home, for ease, convenience, and comfort into the natural environment. I have notice many prefer these comforts over being outside in the outdoors, reducing their exposure to the outside world. These two completely opposite environments pulls us even further away from the very reason, I would think, we go to experience Nature. And that is being fully immersed in the natural world, vs. being in a synthetic environment. But this is not so. Most do not know what truly experiencing Nature is, because of our disconnect with the natural world. I should clarify, Campers, and small trailers have a minimal impact in Nature then do the motorhomes, and large trailers, and are far less obtrusive in a natural environment.

As for using a tent, we are outside in Nature most of the time. It is the only place to be, to truly experience and hear all the sounds of Nature. To learn from Nature. I knew when I preferred a tent to live in for our journey we would experience the pureness of the natural world, like in a flower in bloom, like the birds singing their morning, and evening songs, or the turkeys gobbling, the calls of the hawks, the sounds of the wind blowing through the trees, or the cracking of a twig, the hooting of the owl, or the blood curdling cries of death, that suddenly wake you in the middle of the night, from a quiet sleep. Or the smells, and scents that permeates through the tent, and throughout the outside air. Or one is awakened to these many wondrous sounds, sights, and smells of this amazing natural world we live in, and one feels a part of this living organism, called planet Earth. Those who choose the So-called method of camping in a RV, or motorhome, or recreational trailer, becomes insulated from Nature, and is disconnected to Nature even more. It doesn’t allow one to go into Nature on a deeper level of beauty, and magic, and wonder. I have seen campers that never take a foot out of the synthetic world they call camping.

The five senses of the human species, sight, hearing, touch, smell, and tasting, only one, sight, is used mostly, but even sight, we see, but not see, as with the other senses, we hear, but not hear, touch, but not touch, smell, but not smell, and taste, but not taste. For most of us, our senses have become numb in our synthetic world, and have become numb to the natural world. We only see things on the surface, through judging, and labeling, it prevents us from going deep into what we are perceiving only on the surface. There is a deeper reality, and beauty, that goes beyond the surface. It is experiencing a pure awareness so few experience.

I try to heighten my awareness in the natural world, to take in as much as I can, through silence, and living in the present moment, and having the knowing that all living things are connected. That we are all One with all life.

A friend dropped by while I was writing, and I was distracted talking with him, and lost track of my line of thought, and of what I wanted to write. This is one reason why I like to be alone, especially while I am writing, and observing Nature.

It is almost noon time, and just felt a drop from the heavens. Rain could be near.

For someone to do a journey such as we have taken on, weather can be your friend, or your worst enemy. Being prepared for weather is a big factor, such as having the right clothing, the right equipment, and the right skills. One’s safety is always an important factor as well. Living in Nature full time is quite different then, a weekend camping trip. Especially when one has a responsibility for others. For me, it is my two canine companions. One has to have a different mind set. Although I am still learning through experiencing, I did have experience in the back country, and experience camping in general which does help. But for the most part, I too, was only meeting Nature on the surface, and missing out on the magic we can achieve, and in the knowledge we can gain by going deeper into the very soul of Nature. You can read my experiences in the wilderness alone, with my best friend Shiloh, in my Blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness.” It may help you understand why we chose to do this journey, and in doing it alone.

I gave up my business in Architecture, gave up a modern lifestyle, to live in a tent, and wander around the country to seek a better, and deeper understanding – my understanding of our relationship with the planet, Earth (Gaia). A relationship I feel most of civilization has sadly forgotten. But a relationship we all have deep within us all. And of course, experiencing this with Takota, and Nanook, which without them. I would not have taken such an endeavor.

Evening Entry

The thoughts that I had forgotten this morning, came back to me this evening. I was thinking while laying in bed this morning, looking out onto the green grassy meadow, and just experiencing the Beingness, the simplicity of being aware of ones surroundings, and being fulfilled just by the sheer beauty Nature provides to us. We don’t have to do stuff, always staying busy in Nature. Being in silent awareness is enough. More than enough.

We have been taught to always be productive, to always be busy, even in watching television, or on the computer, or being in the mind with many thoughts filling your head, and world. If we don’t do anything, we become bored very easily. We have been taught to always be thinking, always be doing, never simply beings still in silence, in pure awareness.

I am not saying, doing things one enjoys is wrong, just try to experience it in pure consciousness, and in stillness when you can. Be the experience, be the watcher. Also minimize thoughts, and shift those thoughts into just feeling the energy within, or through the cleansing breath of life. This helps silence the mind, and brings you into the Beingness of who you truly are.

Tom Brown Jr., a long time survival instructor, talks about improving one’s observation skill in Nature or anywhere for that matter, by focusing on one spot, and just noticing the subtle changes that are occurring. Do it in silence, avoiding any thoughts, judgments or labeling – beginning in short time spurts, because it can be difficult at first. and slowly increasing that time. It is like a meditation. While silently focusing on something, thoughts will arise, and when they do, just allow them to be, and return to what you were focusing on. At first, thoughts will want to control you, which is the ego. But once you begin finding that pure awareness, your experiences will shift to the miraculous in Nature. Feel the aliveness in what you are focusing on. I spend a lot of my time just sitting in my chair, watching, listening, smelling, and feeling Nature, and never experienced boredom.

I did not get much done today due to having a nice conversation with Joy.

But did get a load of trash dumped, and got a bit more emptied in the storage unit. It has been a long process. Much longer than I had hoped.

When we got back to camp, the wind was blowing, with the sky mixed with blue skies, and clouds. It was hard to tell if we would get any rain. The breezes were warm, changing directions from an easterly direction to a westerly direction. It reminded me of the warm Hawaiian tropical breezes.

I prepared the camp for the wind, and hope things will stay in place.

Yesterday I heard gun shots, and may have been focused on the coyotes. Nanook, and Takota did not like the gun shots. And with more gun shots today. They were from a further distance away, but still freaked the dogs out. Takota headed for the tent to hide. I opened up the tent and both Takota, and Nanook took refuge there. I joined them in the tent, and we took a little siesta. The boys felt much safer in the tent.

We had experienced a short 10 minute break in the wind that was a nice calming, and peaceful break. When winds are continuous, they can be wearing on one’s soul.

November 9, 2017 – Thursday

We spent most of the day away from camp. Met my friend Tammy, first thing in the morning, so she could help me set up my Ipad. We then went to Concord one last time to do a few things.

Got back to camp at 2:30 pm, took a bit of a rest, then the boys, and I had dinner.

It did rain off and on at camp. When we got back to camp, it was hard telling which way the weather would go. The weather turned out to be very nice, and no wind.

November 10, 2017 – Friday

Last night the winds picked up around 11:30 pm, and finally pulled myself out of bed to lower the canopy. Then about an hour later I heard some clanking. The clanking got louder, and could only mean the masked bandits had returned to the neighborhood. We have not seen them since we have been here. Yesterday evening while I was doing some reading, I had a sense that they were scoping things out for a planned night heist. I did not want to get up again, but remembered I had some protein bars outside, and I did not want those robbers to get them. When I unzipped the tent door, I heard the scampering of tiny feet making a run for it up the nearest trees.

Outside, I saw three glowing pairs of eyes up a near by tree, and staring down at me. The forth culprit was on the ground next to the tree. I am always amused seeing the raccoon’s looking down at us with their glowing eyes in the trees at night.

This morning it was overcast at 8:00 am, and 10:00 am, it was sunny, and warm.

Evening Entry

During our time away from camp, it rained a little bit at the park. And when we got back to camp, we got just a few drops of rain. Overall the afternoon was very pleasant. This evening I feel a little dampness in the air, but it is nice out.

The campground is full tonight. Lots of people here, but overall pretty quiet with the exception of some loud guys camping across from me in a cabin. They were going at it until about 12:00 am.

The raccoons should be pretty busy tonight with all the campers. It must be like a smorgasbord of goodies all weekend for them to look forward to. Even for the crows, magpies, jays, and squirrels. Some campers know, and are aware of these camp robbers, some are forgetful in leaving any temptations out, and there are those that don’t know.

When the boys and I were camping for our three month stay here during the fall, and part of the winter back in 2014/2015, I noticed all these cavities in the trunk, and branches of a pine tree that stood tall in our camp. These cavities were on the whole circumference of the trunk. All the times I have been in the woods I have not noticed these cavities, or never had seen them before. I was one of many who did not pay much attention to details in Nature. I did not ask questions about things I had seen, or heard on a deeper level. As I got older, the interest I did have became very blurred and non-existent. I had brushed the wonders of Nature to the side over for more important things, though I thought. But little did I know, Nature would always be there, behind the curtains, waiting for me to open them up to be reawaken back to Nature.

I did not know who made those many holes in the bark, or why, until I began observing. I would hear this tapping of a woodpecker throughout the woodland areas of my surroundings, and against the bark exterior of the pine tree next to us. I saw glimpses of the woodpecker, but did not know of the species. So I pulled my bird book out, and determined it was an acorn woodpecker. And with my continued observations, I had noticed the acorn woodpecker would fly to an oak tree to gather acorns one at a time, then bringing them back to the pine tree, and place the acorns in the cavities it had made. It was it’s winter cache in a pine tree in our camp. The pine tree would be dotted with these cavities, with more cavities always needed.

The acorn woodpecker would be busily filling these empty cavities with one acorn per cavities. But then, a squirrel who was watching, being aware of this abundant cache of acorns, would sneak the acorns out of the holes, dropping them to the ground, and placing them in their own hiding places while the woodpecker was gone. Sometimes the squirrel would get caught, and a scuffle between the two would ensue. The woodpecker making the most noise of it’s displeasure with the theft of his acorns. The squirrel really didn’t care much, and would be back taking more of the cache the woodpecker work so hard to get.

Acorn Woodpecker

November 11, 2017 – Saturday

Another awakening to a beautiful day. Sunshine, and a cool breeze kick starts the morning. I love camping in the Fall season of the year. Everyday stepping outside into the world of Nature, entering a different reality. What I had become in my past, and, I am no longer. I am part of Nature now.

With the guys camping across the way from us, thinking about nothing but themselves, it is hard to let go of them being loud, and disrespectful of other campers until 12:00 am, and since the quiet time is at 10:00 pm. This is an on going thing with this campground, as with most other camprounds. And alcohol is a big factor of being loud, and stupid. I could have yelled at them, I could have gotten up, gotten dressed, and walked over to talk with them, but I never want to get out of bed for that. Why should I have to? And always hoping, soon they will be quiet. Sometimes that soon, turns into 3:00 am. Unfortunately, there is no sound proofing in tents

After things quieted down last night, I was finally able to fall asleep. I was able to sleep through the night.

When the mind is silent and at peace, it is a good state to be in, in these situations. You can deal with these situations, with finding solutions for the problem, but being detached from the outcome, or just letting go, the best you can, or just being pissed off. I unfortunately tend to do the latter.

A good question is, is it better to be right, or be at peace? It is as simple as how we look at those things. It all depends on the story you tell yourself.

The boys got to meet the kids camping next to us, but were a bit hesitant by the kids high energy.

I was listening to the conversation of the campers next to us, talking about their everyday lives, about eating bagels, getting caught up in their stories, when instead, they can experience the present moment being in Nature. Unfortunately, this is what most people do, they tell their stories, instead of allowing Nature to heal them. Having this experience being with Nature, does not mean you need to have a vast knowledge of Nature, or knowing very little. It is about just being aware of Nature in silence. Being aware of the sights, sounds, smells, touches, and tastes (if appropriate), in Nature. By doing this, you will probably know more than most who think they know Nature in their minds.

Evening Entry

Today was somewhat productive. I got most of my books back on the book shelves I have in the trailer. Cleaned my truck of the bit of clutter, found some things in the trailer I was looking for, and found some adjustable bars at Home Depot to prevent my books from falling of the book selves.

The guys across from us are actually quiet this evening.

Tonight is pleasant with the wind coming up on occasion. It is not that cold, except when the wind picks up.

Two of the campers to the right of us left, packed up camp, and we have two campers to our left that are still here.

Last night I felt really drained of energy for some reason, tonight I feel much better.

Yesterday I bought a couple of strands of Christmas lights to be a bit festive during this holiday season, but also for practicality reasons. One strand will go on my canopy so I won’t walk into the support polls at night. And one strand on the tent.

November 12, 2017 – Sunday

Today, Sunday, is always a good day, because most campers leave the campground. This afternoon it will be once again, peaceful, and quiet, and we will be able to hear only the sounds of Nature.

Last night the clowns across the way continued their partying, though a bit quieter, they partied all night. I mean, all night!

There was an Eastern Indian family in a cabin, two cabins way from the clowns. I heard a beautiful voice coming from there, a voice of an Angle, singing, “Hallelujah,” Her singing was being masked by the surrounding noise from other campers. I had to listen intently to hear her singing over the noise. No others seem to care about this lovely voice, but Nature, and me. After the young teenage girl finished singing, her younger brother, was whistling the song, “Amazing Grace,” to perfection. I think he was about 10 years old.

I slept pretty well during the night. Those beautiful songs must have put me in a restful state of mind. In the early morning I had a collage of dreams, none I could remember.

The Arts, music, paintings, drawings, sculptures, and other art forms can connect us to the sacred, as does Nature. When they connect with each other it can be magical. I felt I was connected to both last evening. One good example of this is when I saw a video of a man who was playing classical music on the piano for an elder elephant, and one could tell the elephant thoroughly was enjoying it with the flapping of his large ears. And even extended his or her long trunk to tap the keys of the piano in joy with the man. Another video, a man was playing the drums for an elephant, and the elephant began tapping the drums with his, or her trunk. It is something that is much more than just something cute. It goes much deeper. These two examples were in the future span of time, and did not take place during our journey at this time.

I believe there is a parallel dimension to ours, where some, are able to connect into, and communicate with the spirit world of that dimension, and for the spirits to communicate with us.

I am experiencing some tendinitis in my right, and left elbows, and it could be from pounding stakes, chopping wood, lifting heavy things, or from the boys on our walks with them stretching me in every direction. Hopefully this is not an on going problem.

Today I will continue in my quest to organize the trailer, and camp. I want to spend my time in writing, reading, observing Nature, and in reflection. Not organizing, although that is important as well.

I think from my observations, most people want to spend time in Nature, are being drawn to Nature, but do not know how to truly experience Nature on a much deeper level, because they do not know how to. We were never taught this in my generation, nor the many generations past. To do this, it is up to each individual to learn from within. It is in all of us, we just have to be able to bring it out. And to be able to do it in silence, in alone time. Going into Nature with friends, or family, this alone time can be difficult, as with experiencing silence, but it can be done.

For most, we bring the city ‘us’ into the Nature ‘us,’ and the city ‘us’ consumes most, or all of our time. We can’t break lose from the familiar, and awaken to Nature’s wonders. There needs to be times where we can experience Nature in silence – to truly be aware of the here and now – and in all of creation.

Evening Entry

Didn’t get much done today, and not much needed to get done, really. So I guess I got everything done.

I did drop by the Eastern Indian’s cabin this morning. I noticed they were leaving today, and wanted to tell the young girl, and boy, that I enjoyed their singing, and whistling. The girl was still in bed, so I talked to the mother, and told her if she would, how much I enjoyed her daughters singing. The boy was up, so I mentioned to him how much I liked his whistling. They were truly gifts to Nature, and to me and the boys.

We should be able to stay in camp most of the week. Chance of rain / showers in the afternoon on Monday, Wednesday, and Sunday, so the weather forecast says. On Sunday, we move camp back to Site #60.

Our evening was pleasant, and quiet, with a near empty campground. Peace at last.

November 13, 2017 – Monday – Takotas, and Nanook’s Birthday

We tried to get up early this morning, but did not quite make it. The boys wanted to sleep in a bit more, from an exhausted weekend. And it was their birthday today. They are 4 years old. I gave them both birthday hugs, and kisses. We finally got up around 7:30 am to a beautiful sunny day.

First thing on the list of things to do today was to go the entrance kiosk to pay for two nights of camping. The gal that was working at the kiosk, our friend Kevin did not care much for. He said she was a mean one. So when I got there, I greeted her nicely, and she did the same. I asked her if she liked Jane Goodall, and she did, then I asked if she was interested in reading her current book? She was delighted to say, “Yes.” So I gave her the book, “Seeds Of Hope,” by Jane Goodall. And told her to feel free to give the book to anyone who wants to read it. From that time on, she was always nice to me.

We have had campfires in the morning, and evening, to keep the chill off, and the simple enjoyment of having a fire. I always keep my fires small, and manageable. Fires can be irritable though with the smoke always following you.

The turkeys have returned after all the campers had left. We only had a small flock of turkeys in the campground this morning. More bird activity come around with less campers, and less noise by the campers. It is such a great, and peaceful place when the people are gone. If people only knew the impact we have on Nature, with our noise, and presence.

I have not been writing about taking the boys for walks, but we do take morning walks, and evening walks everyday around the campground. No lake walks for the boys, because they can get aggressive with any dogs approaching them that are off leash, and I don’t want to take any chances. It was a great loss we couldn’t take walks along the lake. It is a beautiful Nature walk.

I went to get my work gloves for when I pick up my firewood. It is always exciting picking up a new supply. Our wood supplier is requiring a minimum purchase of a quarter cord now. I was usually only getting an eighth of a cord before. His wood is not cheap, but we get good burning firewood. An eighth of a cord usually lasts a week with small morning, and evening fires. The wood we usually get is oak, or almond. Burning these woods gives off a wonderful smell which adds to the pleasures of having campfires.

Nothing like a good supply of firewood

Well, I couldn’t find my gloves anywhere. I seem to be misplacing everything. I do have extra pairs of gloves hidden somewhere in my trailer, but where? And can I even find them? Unlikely! I tried to organize the trailer to have easy access to my stuff, and unfortunately that idea didn’t work out too well. I have too much stuff. But stuff I anticipated I might need or would need for this journey. I wanted to be prepared since we will be living outside in Nature.

When we go camping at campgrounds, I tend to use the typical things for each campground, and it makes it easy for the most part to keep track of things, and in planning what I need. Very seldom does that change much if at all. While going into the backcountry I have to readjust in what I will bring, and for the length we stay, requiring much more planning, and much more stuff needed. This also has a lot to do with what I want to try and accomplish in the backcountry.

I have been having a hard time staying up until 7:30 or 8:00 pm, unless I have a good book to read. Takota usually likes going to bed when it gets dark, or when I am ready for bed. Nanook prefers staying up later to watch for the critters that come out during the darkness of night. But Nanook has to come in with us when it is time for bed, although unwillingly.

Last night I saw a creature scurrying along the road, and I believe it may have been a bobcat. When darkness falls upon daylight, it is always fun trying to figure out what creatures that might be prowling, and the sounds they made. Darkness brings out many of the creatures.

November 14, 2017 – Tuesday

We woke to mostly clear skies this morning, with the freshness in the air that the rained left behind.

I talked with Dan, the park maintenance boss this morning, and it seemed, me and the boys were getting talked about at the park office. Probably for our three month stay at the park, about three years prior. I don’t remember seeing Dan back then, maybe because we left early in the morning, and got back after dark at night. It seemed everyone at the park knew about us. And of course they would. Who wouldn’t notice a guy, with two beautiful dogs staying two months longer than we should have. Maybe they had bets on how long we would try to stay this time. Dan also told me the park staff were talking about us in an afternoon meeting. Supposedly me, and the boys were well praised. They also knew I was related to my second cousin who works for the Park Service. It may have been a good thing, because it may have allowed us to stay longer than we should have. Dan was a really nice guy, and everyone else who we met at the Park was very nice to us. Unfortunately, I never got to see my second cousin at the park. I did find out that my favorite camp site at the park was hers too. And now there is a cabin there.

It is a beautiful day in Nature. Today we will be picking up my cooking grill, solar panels, dropping off stuff at our storage unit, and picking up more firewood.

We are suppose to be getting a good rain on Wednesday. Today in the afternoon, it looked like we may get some rain.

Evening Entry

We got everything done that I wanted to get done. It was a good day, including a good load of firewood (a ¼ cord of almond). We got back to camp at 2:00 pm.

There were a lot of small flies buzzing around after getting back to camp. I was carrying some firewood to stack, and felt and heard the buzzing of a fly go right into my right ear, and I thought it would just buzz right back out. It didn’t! It kept crawling deeper into my ear canal with a creepy, and weird sensation. This never has happened to me before. I couldn’t get the sucker out, and I could tell it was back in there just buzzing around, causing me a great degree of annoyance. I thought the only way to get the bugger out was to flush him out with peroxide. Putting the solution in my ear I immediately heard the peroxide fizzing, and crackling in my ear. I thought that would do the trick with a few flushes of water. But no sign of the fly coming out. I had thoughts of a rotting fly stuck in my ear. It completely threw my balance off, and it caused me to lean, and walk towards the right. I was getting disturbed with the idea of how I was going to sleep at night, knowing this dead, and decaying corpse was in my ear. I would flush it out again with water tomorrow.

It was a nice cool evening, with a small chance of rain tonight. Rain on Wednesday evening through Thursday.

November 15, 2017 – Wednesday

I slept okay last night.

It began raining lightly in the early morning.This morning the skies seems like a big storm is about to hit us. Yet the beauty of this creation is mysterious, and beautiful.

The turkeys came to our meadow at 6:30 am, with a mighty force from all directions, and when landing, setting off a torrent of gobbles filling the air. They can be a loud bunch.

It is suppose to be windy, and wet tonight. I need to get our camp ready for what comes in.

It is nice to have a warming fire on morning like this. I usually don’t try to have any campfires when it rains. I don’t want to waste good firewood.

While cooking breakfast, I saw six acorn woodpeckers fly to a nearby oak tree, while squawking away. I miss them being around, and observing their behavior.

Last week a lone turkey was pecking at a bumper of an RV, and I was wondering what got him so interesting in that bumper? There is a camping trailer across from us, and again I heard pecking against the metal of the bumper. I got a closer look to observe what this turkey found so interesting. It could have been the sound of the pecking, or the reflection of the turkey on the bumper. If I had a mirror handy, I could have hung it on a tree to see what a turkey would do.

I am currently reading Eckhart Tolle’s book, “The Power Of Now.” It is a good book on the teaching of spiritual awakening. In most modern day cultures we have been brainwashed into thinking, the mind shows us truth, yet it only shows us an illusion of what we perceive as being the truth, or a false reality of the truth. Real Truth can only be tapped into through silent awakening, and discovering this within each one of us. We can discover this anywhere, but the best place is in Nature.

For most, they would become easily bored, or frustrated or having a misunderstanding of this power we all have, but few use, or by this idea because they don’t understand the concept of silence, and how important it is. Silence is an experience, a Beingness, or pure consciousness of the present, of what is here, and now. Once one experiences this awakened Truth, it is hard to go back to the untruth of the reality we have been living through the ego self (the false self).

Evening Entry

The evening was a beautiful time to be. To be in Nature.

To ‘be’ is simply to experience an experience deeply within.

November 16, 2017 – Thursday

In the middle of the night a light wet mist was coming inside the large screened opening in the tent, next to where I have my bed. But nothing was getting wet inside that I could tell. This fine mist felt refreshing on my face. Looking out into the night sky, it was as clear as can be. The winds that were kicking up during the night must have been blowing moisture our way, and with more wind, more rain came, transforming from a mist to a light rain. And then, I felt the wetness on me and my sleeping bag, and I knew it was time to button up the tent.

The rain became progressively louder on the tent fabric, and the wind more intense. I would listen to the wind going through the valley, and through the trees, telling me if it will be coming our way. I enjoyed the roar of the wind, moving through the trees, that is just another being of Nature we should respect with it’s many personalities. As for the sounds of the rain falling on the tent, it can sound like it is pouring, but is only a light rain falling, or the more power of the rain falling, telling of a heaviness in the rain. And if one is set up under a tree, it could still sound like rain, but is only the drops falling from the tree’s branches. It is the simple things that can tell us so much about our surroundings.

With the rain falling hard, and the winds blowing through our camp, the tent performed well both with the rain, and wind. I also lowered the canopy to it’s lowest profile, and it stayed in place without any damage.

There is a mist of clouds laying over the foothills this morning. A beautiful wet experience Nature provides. Weather can be a very unpleasant, and uncomfortable experience while camping, but it is also a beautiful time to be out in Nature, as long as one can stay warm, and dry.

Our camping friend gave us a canopy a few years ago. I had it in storage all this time. I was not a canopy kind of guy. But I soon learned, it can be a nice addition to ones camp with good benefits. It provides shade from the hot sunlight, cooking can be done while it is raining, or sitting under the canopy, enjoying being outside when it is raining, as long as there is no wind. Screens, and side walls can be added as well for bug protection. The bad thing about canopies, is the wind. It is wise to always stake the poles, and the guy lines from the canopy to the ground. One never knows when a good wind will come through camp. I do dislike using guy lines on the tent, and canopy, because I always run into them, or get tripped up. And for that reason I don’t always have them staked. When the weather is nice, I like the openness of not having a canopy blocking my view of my surroundings. Another thing with canopies, don’t place them to close to fire rings, unless you want burned holes in the canopy from embers.

I don’t know how long the rain will last. Hopefully I can start packing up for our move to another campsite tomorrow. We will be staying at our new campsite for two days, then back to this one.

Nanook was scratching his muzzle with a muddy paw, and covered the muzzle with mud. Now he looks like a wolf.

It began pouring down rain, and Nanook finally got under the canopy next to me, a muddy mess. Takota decided he still wanted to play in the rain, and was soaking wet.

Afternoon Entry

It is 2:30 pm and the rain is finally lifting. We spent a little time in the tent to stay dry. When the rain did stop, I opened the large window rain flap and enjoyed the beautiful view of the low lying clouds beginning to lift. The turkeys came out from their cover, and on to the grassy area to feed.

Evening Entry

We got a small break in the rain, and then light rain showers began falling. It has become a very pleasant for the rest of the day. We may get more rain showers tomorrow on our moving day. I am hoping there will be a cancellation, so we won’t have to move.

November 17, 2017 – Friday

Today is moving day. We are only moving two sites over, then returning to the site we are just leaving from, on Sunday. It is a pain having to move camp in the same campground, especially having to do it alone. The site isn’t the best campsite, but it is close to this one when we have to move again. Our new site is a pretty good size to fit our large tent, The site does have a nice oak tree on it. There is no place to tie the dogs up to, and it is a corner site with a lot of traffic, both foot, and automobile that can be a problem for me and the boys. Good thing it is only for two nights.

We have nice sunny weather for our move. The tent is still wet from the rain on Thursday. The sunshine will help dry it out.

I prefer campsites with trees, for some protection from the sun, and rain, as with a place to tie the boys. It also provides a little more privacy. But one has to be aware of possible widow makers being under, or around trees. Trees, and vegetation also provides good wind blocks. It can be also be hard to find the perfect campsite, as with level campsites for the tents. In the fall, winter, and spring months, it is also good to have good access to sunlight for drying, and warmth.

After getting most of my gear moved to the new campsite, We went to the main gate to get checked in. They told me the site we just moved to was only available for one night, so we had to take the less desirable campsite, which meant moving all your gear across the street to the site I originally reserved.

This is one reason I dislike having to make reservations, especially when one is doing this full time, and even in the winter months for some campgrounds that have reservations for the full year. Most campgrounds have peak season reservations, then switch to first come first serve (no reservations) in the off season. Constantly having to jump around from campsite to campsite is a big pain in the rear. I will go into others reasons later on why reservations are a bad idea for the part time traveler, and the full timer.

The nice thing about camping in less desirable weather, in the late fall, winter, and early spring are far less people, typically no reservations required, and more campsite selections. And the campgrounds are usually quiet, and peaceful. But for some campgrounds, the popular ones, the weekends can be busy. We learned this lesson in Oregon.

Now, even though I am in the worst campsite in the campground, in my opinion, I get a whole different perspective of the whole campground which makes it interesting. I am seeing the good, even being in a not so great campsite.

Evening Entry

The move to our new campsite took twice as long since we had to move twice. But it could have been worse, it could have been raining, and/or windy.

It is 6:00 pm, and the campground is filling up quickly for the weekend campers. My site overlooks the lower campground, which tends to be pretty noisy. Hopefully it is not bad.

Our camp for two nights

While I was moving our stuff to Site 11, from Site 57, I left the boys alone at Site 57, and they did not have any problem of being alone. They could always see me, so that probably gave them some comfort. The boys are such great camping companions. If I had my choice between people or dogs, to go camping with, it would be the dogs.

I always seem to think a bigger camps are better, but this one is very small, but works well. Everything is close and easily accessible to get things. It will be much easier packing up for our next move in two days.

This site feels very remote, and very dark, though it isn’t get cars drive by. It has a feeling of being totally different from the other camps I have been in here.

While I was moving camp, and the boys supervising, I talked with a park employee, and he was telling me they were trying to keep us at Site 60, so we would not have to move. We have been treated incredibly well here, and watched over. That is a good feeling.

While I was loading up, I had problems with the canopy while taking it down, and bent one of the leg support poles. It was a cheap canopy. and now it is time for the garbage.

Because our tent is a large tent (ten person tent), and being high, it can be a challenge putting the rain fly on. And if there is wind, forget it. With any size tent, a four person or more, the rain fly can be a challenge putting on, especially doing it alone, and on a windy day. With my ten person tent, it has two settings on the support poles while setting it up. The first setting is clicked into place at mid point once the tent is balanced. Then it secures the tent pretty well. Then this is when the rain fly is draped over the tent, with the tent height low enough making it fairly easy to put on. That is as long as there is no wind, or if one has help. Once the rain fly is in place, the support poles are extended to full height, and everything else is clipped into place. That tent is definitely a balancing act putting it up with only one person doing it. On this particular day, we were getting wind gusts making it difficult putting up the tent. Once I got things in place and balanced, here comes the wind, and the tent would collapse. Then it would calm, and hope the tent goes up before the next gust of wind. Could you imagine doing this on a windy, and rainy day, and much worse, doing it alone?

At our new camp it gets very dark once the sun sets, and a great place to look into the night sky for stars.

Evening view

Tomorrow we are going to go to a Cafe we had spent every morning for breakfast, and became part of the regulars there, to visit with our human friends, and dog friends. The boys take their friendships very seriously, whether human or canine, and it gives me great joy when they see their friends, and how excited they get.

November 18, 2017 – Saturday.

Last night it has been the coldest it has been at 40 degrees F. It was 43 deg. at 6:45 am when we got up. I didn’t sleep well last night, but at least the campground was pretty quiet.

I was a bit chilled last night, my 20 deg. rated sleeping bag wasn’t making the grade.

We went to the Cafe for breakfast, and most of our friends were there. It was just like the olden days. Afterwards we stopped to do some shopping for food, then returned to camp at 12:30 pm.

We have no shade in camp, and the boys found shade under the picnic table or next to the tent. I also got my battery charging with the solar panels with the good solar access we have in camp.

I did find a tick embedded in Takota today.

I haven’t heard from a friend who was going make reservations for me for another two weeks here at Del Valle. Hope she makes them soon for the campsite we like.

Evening Entry

The campers at Site 60 left a day early, so that will make our moving back much easier by not having to wait for them to pack up camp. So the plan is for Sunday, is having my coffee, ponder, feed the boys, and ponder some more.

The firewood I have in the bed of my truck will limit how much I can load in the back, I will first unload the wood at Site 60, then start packing up my truck at Site 11. I will have about two trips packing and unpacking to and from the two sites. I will leave the trailer until the last which would be my third trip, with a total of 4 trips. Sounds like a good plan.

It is down to 49 deg. at 5:30 pm. It will be a cold night.

One of the biggest hurdles I am dealing with is anger – anger with people who are disrespectful towards other campers, and disrespectful towards Nature. I find letting go of this anger is difficult. But the reality is, the only one that it is hurting is me.

November 19, 1017 – Sunday

It is a tad cold this morning, but warming up.

Moving day today, once again.

We had more bird activity here at this camp than the camp we will be moving to. Maybe because there are more pine trees here, the birds have more of a preference for them. Just a guess.

Nanook is taking a snooze after a good breakfast, Takota is keeping guard at the camp, and I am doing the rest of the work. It would be nice if they could help out once in a while, but that isn’t a dogs role. This is what dogs do best, just being a dog.

I stayed pretty warm last night with a few modifications, by keeping the window coverings mostly closed, and wearing a hoodie to cover my head. We also did not have as much wind.

It is a beautiful moving day, and back to our favorite campsite.

On this particular campsite, I wake up to the sight of this elder oak tree standing alone. This 100 plus year old oak tree, with almost a skeletal look to it’s frame, frail like in comparison to the other oaks around. But I am sure can share stories, and much wisdom for those willing to listen. It is a tree I have become close to, and respect, as with the magpies, dark – eyed juncos, the acorn woodpeckers, the gobbling turkeys, and the other creatures of Nature who have enlightened our experiences here. We consider them friends, and teachers.

100 year old Oak Tree

Evening Entry

The move went well, and much faster than our last move on Friday. I think the boys and I are much happier at this site. It has a better feel to it. We have the campsite for eleven days, then hopefully, another thirty days in December. The crowds should lessen with winter coming.

I asked Joy from the store if she would help me with the set up of the tent, and she obliged, saving me about 15 minutes in possible frustration trying to do it by myself. She was much more thorough in the minor details than I was, in setting up the tent. I thanked her for the help. I did not mention, the tent is an Easy pop-up tent. It makes it easier, and faster to set up, and take down. Once the tent was set up, and organized with bedding and such, we headed into town to get a new canopy.

Our favorite campsite

Around 4:00 pm, I saw Joy walking to a dead fallen oak tree a short distance from our camp, and to the rear of the camp store. While watching her standing next to that dead oak, I had a sense, a feeling, I was looking at a human spirit having a spiritual connection with this once living oak tree, now dead. And yet still feeling the life force that once existed in this mighty oak. I had never experienced this type of observation before in a person’s connection to a dead fall tree, and showing this tree a deep respect for all that it had done in it’s life, and all that it still gives.

I felt a this connection between this person and the tree, this energy, that came through me, that welcomed me over to these to beings, to learn a deeper connection to all life forms.

While walking over towards her, thinking, “should I disturb her?” My curiosity continued pulling me in that direction. Once I reach her, I ask, “Joy, what are you looking at?” And before she could answer, I told her what I had observed, and sensed when I saw her walking slowly towards the tree with upmost respect. We then talked about the life the tree once had, and it’s story. And the spirit world that is all around us, that is in Nature, and that we human’s can experience when we listen, and see with an open heart in silence, and respect to the seen, and unseen.

Returning to camp I was thinking, if I didn’t talk with Joy by the oak tree, I never would have had that experience, and feeling a deeper sense of connection with Nature. That observation of Joy, and the tree, and our conversation, brought me into that experience with a greater appreciation for all life, and how sacred all life is.

In camp I checked emails, and read some comments on Facebook. One email I received was from my oldest Sister. She said, how what I was doing reminded her of Dad, who I had little memory of, since he died when I was only 4 years old. She also mentioned how much she is looking forward to seeing us when we come visit. I hadn’t seen her for over 20 years.

I had been thinking about my family a lot lately, and how grateful I was to have my two sisters, and two brothers with the many good memories I had growing up. I wanted to talk more about our family, and our Mom, and Dad with my Sis. She was a very big part of our family. As mentioned, I knew very little of our Dad. At this point in time I was not sure when I would get up to Magalia, next to Paradise.

November 20, 2017 – Monday

I had a restless first part of the night, but eventually fell sound to sleep.

We got up at 8:00 am, 55 deg. out, but feels warmer. It is cloudy out with a forecast of rain.

The turkeys didn’t fly in this morning.

There are five campers here, not counting me. One has a pumpkin out. Surprisingly the campground gets pretty full during Thanksgiving. I could see this place being great for the holiday as long as the weather is good, and not too cold. We are suppose to have nice weather for Thanksgiving. I stopped celebrating this holiday because of the lies it represents in our history books, and what we have done to the Native Americans.

The magpies are back, looking for breakfast, and visiting the boys food bowls for any leftovers.

Afternoon Entry

We were heading for the store, in Livermore, and checking on my friend Tammy’s progress on making us a reservation to extend our stay here. Before we headed down the hill, we dropped by to talk with Kevin, and Joy’s. They told me the park won’t allow people to make reservations for those who want to extend their stay longer then allowed, meaning, what I was having my friend do was not allowed. We will have to see what happens. Considering we stayed here for 3 months, surprisingly back in 2014 without an issue, we may have a chance. I hope!

So, I thought I should talk to our friend at the main gate on our way back to camp to get a feel of if we are going to run into any problems extending our stay. I did not want to push it so I told her we wanted to stay another two weeks vs. a month. She told me she will let me in, and not report it to reservations. It seems most of the park employees have our back. I had my friend make reservations for only 15 days. The gal at the front gate checked with her boss who is strictly by the book with rules, who would say, no to this scheme, and she said, she really didn’t care. So we have 15 days more in December. It is nice being liked.

It has been cloudy all day, and no rain.

I did one more ear flush, and I think I got that rotting fly carcass out of my ear canal finally.

Today, I was experiencing being in the present, in pure awareness. This was a big step from where I was yesterday, not being in the Now.

In the familiar, and unfamiliar in the dark blackened night sky, there is silence, not a sound to be heard. It can be eerie for some, peaceful for others.

Then a cry sounds out through the crisp chill of the darkness of the night air. This gives me pause, thinking about the life forms that are hunting, and being hunted. These different sounds this creature makes is unfamiliar to me. It begins with one sounding cry, then repeating it over, and over again, then changes to a different sound, and then a third that differs from the second. Could it be a bird, or raptor, or a mammal? I do not know, but my curiosity is heightened for the need to know more about these sounds in the night. Then there is silence once again in the darkness of night. It begins once again when a hawk cries out, then the faint sound of the hoot, of a Great horned owl in the distance. Then, the quiet silence again falls upon us.

The night life few ever see, but is still quite awake, and active in this blackness. Many times I wish I had sound equipment to record these sounds. There would be times I would be awakened from a deep sound sleep to a blood curdling scream. I never knew what it was from until I was told that it could have been a rabbit’s death cry.

Many of the stars are washed out, hidden, by the city lights, but the main constellations shines bright like beacons in the night sky.

November 21, 2017 – Tuesday

Slept pretty well during the night. It is 54 deg. when we got up at 8:30 am. Foggy out this morning.

I got a fire going, and the smells of the fragrant aromas of pine, and oak burning enhances the experience of camping, and being part of the woodlands. The coffee is almost ready. It will be a nice day.

This morning at around 6:30 am, I was looking out my large window at ground level, out to the meadow, with a back drop of pine, and oak trees. It was a beautiful setting in Nature to wake up too. Then a diesel truck drove by our camp filling the air with noxious exhaust fumes, ruining that pristine moment.

I have my solar panels, and battery pack out, and charging my laptop, and iPad. We have scattered clouds for charging. The battery and solar panels are working well. I use the next door campsite picnic table when the site isn’t being used for charging when it has good solar access.

I met a nice lady from Alaska, and will be talking with her tomorrow some time about good places to go.

A beautiful night at 57 deg. at 5:45 pm.

November 22, 2017 – Wednesday

We got up at 7:00 am, for a shower. Clear skies. A beautiful starry night last night. Didn’t sleep well with too many thoughts on if we can make it to Alaska.

We meet our friend Tammy this morning.

We haven’t seen the turkeys in the mornings lately.

Evening Entry

We went to bed early around 7:00 pm. It was one of those low energy days.

The campground we are in is pretty much full.

November 23, 2017 – Thursday – Thanksgiving day

I woke up at 5:30 am, then fell back to sleep. We woke again to a beautiful sunrise, and got up at 8:00 am. The morning sky was partly cloudy. The moist morning air, and the smell, reminded me of the Hawaiian Islands.

The group of campers that came in last night, across from us were a bit obnoxiously loud, but did eventually quiet down.

The birds were active this morning in song, and feeding. They are always welcome in, and around our camp.

I am still experiencing the pain of tendinitis in my right arm, but slowly it is hopefully getting better. With our new life style living in Nature, I hope this is not an on going problem. I will be constantly using my arms in the daily rituals required in camping, as with setting up, and taking down camps, and not giving the arms much time to heal. But for the past two months I have been doing a lot of lifting, and this will lessen a bit. And of course, age comes into play on how quickly the healing process occurs. At times, taking the boys for walks, can irritate the tendons, in the shoulders, and elbows, with their pulling me back and forth, and stretching me like a rubber band with them going in the opposite directions. They are very strong boys. They are getting better walking, but they have their moments. I am no longer a spring chicken, and at 65, soon to be 66 years old in January. In my past I have dealt with sciatica that could be a problem if it decides to flare up.

The weather began clouding up, and looked like a chance of rain.

Evening Entry

Not much to say. I got my laptop charged at the store, I set up the canopy, fixed breakfast for me and the boys, and I got a little reading done.

The rain never came today. The clouds remained this evening, but is very pleasant out.

November 24, 2017 – Friday

The leaves are beginning to fall off the oak trees for the winter.

It is a nice sunny morning with a temperature of 58 deg.

at 8:15 am. T-shirt weather. A very thin layer of clouds are above us.

I got the fire lit, and going, and the coffee perking.

I slept well last night, and felt very relaxed in bed in the morning, not wanting to disturb this peaceful state of Being. But Nanook seemed very restless, and I knew he was telling me he had to go out. So I rushed to get out of bed and dressed to take them out. He quickly took care of business relieving himself once we were out of the tent. For both Takota, and Nanook, they are really good at not having accidents in the tent, and doing their best in letting me know that they need to go out, though it can be a subtle gesture that I don’t always pick up on. Sometimes, I don’t get it as quickly as they want it to with me. And they will wait for me to get with it and let it sink in. I think it is a good idea if we go for a walk before bedtime.

Before we got up, at around 6:00 am, I heard some unfamiliar bird sounds, then the clanking of pots on the picnic table. I knew what was making the clanking noise. I shined my flashlight at the table, hoping they would scoot away, but it didn’t work. So I opened up the tent screen, and made some noise, and shined the light at them on the table and that got them to run off. I had to laugh when I saw their little glowing eyes bobbing up and down, and looking at me. The little critter’s were raccoons. I wasn’t too concerned since I had nothing on the table in the form of food that they could get at. So I went back to sleep, and the clanking had ended.

The group of campers across from us I was hoping they were going to leave today, but no such luck, and why would they, the weekend is coming up. Wishful thinking on my part.

The campers at our campground is pretty quiet with the exception of the group across from us. We are going to just hang out in camp. The rest of the park I am sure will be busy with lots of people.

I was observing a teenager, maybe 13 or 14 years of age, across the way, lighting a fire in the fire pit. He grabbed a plastic container from the bed of their truck, then filled a cup full of gasoline into a plastic cup to use to ignite the fire in the fire ring. He began pouring the gasoline into the fire, and began ignited the fluid he was pouring out of the cup. The boy flung the cup away from him, with no regard for the two younger children on each side of him. He is lucking none of the gasoline came near the other children, but easily could have. Or if it happened during a dryer season, could have started a grass fire. This is why one should never, ever use gasoline to start a fire. It is extremely dangerous. I did not see any adult supervision when the boy was doing that. A bit later, I heard his dad yelling at him for being so stupid. I wonder where the boy had learned this trick of using gasoline to start a fire? As well as teaching the other younger children in using gasoline to start a fire as well. The Dad rips into his son for being stupid when he learned it from his Dad. Who is the stupid, and irresponsible one here? Many people use lighter fluid for lighting campfires, and though it is less flammable than gasoline, it is still dangerous, and toxic. There are many safe, and sure fire ways to light a campfire, but they do not want to take the time to learn or properly prepare for a good light. Using gasoline, or lighter fluid is a lazy man’s way of doing it, as well as not being responsible in fire starting skills, and management of the fire. When one learns to start a fire safely, and responsibly, it becomes more enjoyable. And one shows respect to fire. This can be taught to children, and teaching them fire skills, and the responsibility of fire makes it more enjoy for the child as well.

The raccoons hit the group across the way. Thumbs up for the raccoons.

November 26, 2017 – Saturday

We left early to have breakfast at the Cafe, get gas, and clean the storage unit I was renting. Once we got back to camp, the campground we were in was pretty much empty of campers, and quiet. The lower campground was still pretty busy.

November 27, 2017 – Sunday

This morning I was expecting a wet morning, instead, the sun rise was spectacular. It had began with clouds hugging the tops of the foothills, becoming a bright red, turning to yellow, then beige. We are getting occasional showers, with mostly gusty winds.

I didn’t really want to go to storage today, and leave this beautiful experience in Nature on this stormy looking day. A perfect time to be outside in Nature, and to experience this peacefulness a stormy day can bring.

I remember enjoying listening to Beethoven’s 6th, and 7th symphonies where he was able to paint the perfect motions, and emotions of weather in his music.

The sounds in Nature can be magical, and mysteries, if we take the time to listen, like the sounds of the wind blowing through the valley, and trees. While I am listening to these sounds, the boys are napping after a good breakfast.

Afternoon Entry

I decided we would stay in camp today. We did leave for some quick shopping in town, and when returning to camp, it was raining, but of a light refreshing rain. I thought about going in the tent, but it was just to nice to be inside on a day like this.

Nanook is laying in his hole that he dug for himself, becoming mud that is sticking all over his coat. Both Takota and Nanook dig holes for a nice comfortable bed to lay. Sometimes at the base of a tree, next to, or under brush, or under the picnic table.

The turkeys too are enjoying this day, not being bothered by the little rain we are getting.

Driving to the store I had a sudden urge that we should move on up north. We will stay for two more weeks, then begin our travels north. I am starting to feel a bit stagnate here, when we have so much traveling we need to do. This is only the very beginning of our travel.

The nice people camping across from us are staying one more night, and had extra food, so they dropped off some steaks for us for dinner tonight.

Shortly after I started writing my afternoon entry, it began raining enough, we all headed for the tent for shelter. Once we got into the tent, the two, cooped up boys, started rough housing inside the tent. I thought their playfulness could do some damage to the tent, so our short stay in the tent quickly ended.

I always think about better tent designs, or improvements on tents, but they wouldbe based on my preferences in tents, and maybe not for others. One big gripe I have, even with supposedly good quality tents are the poor quality stakes they have for most tents.

Although I dislike Coleman tents, they did come up with a great idea of having a swing door for the entry. I wasn’t sure how I would like it, but I got to try it in one of my tents, and it was much better than the typical designed used in tents.

I was thinking the 10 person tent we were using, I would have enough room to put my chair in the front portion of the tent where the entry is, and where I slept. But is was just to tight in space. So I would have to put the chair in the back room where the boys sleep, which would be fine I guess.

Being outside again, after the boys playful outbursts in the tent, it stopped raining, and I fed the boys their dinner. I then decided it would be a good idea to stake the guy lines to secure the tent better with the winds we were getting. So far the tent is doing well, with the exceptions of better awnings for the large size windows they use.

I took the boys out for a walk, the rain was falling ever so lightly. It was very pleasant out. The light rain had a pleasant warmth to it.

Back at camp, it was 59 deg. The rain continues to come down, but still lightly, though with a breeze kicking up, the temperature instantly dropped.

With the exception of dealing with wet dogs, camping can be very pleasurable with a good tent, and canopy, in a fairly light rain. Anything more, with hard or steady rains, and even worse with winds, it can be unpleasant, and even just plain miserable. Once everything is wet, it doesn’t dry out. The benefit with where we are at, is that if it got bad with wet clothing. If a laundromat is available near to camp, that would be a good option for getting clothing dry, but one would still have a wet tent, specially with two big fury dogs.

I thought we were going to spend the evening in the tent with the weather being so uncertain, but it turned out to be very nice, and hated to waste such a fine night in the tent. This is one thing about living in Nature, one gets to experience everything it gives, and many of these times can be so amazing. It is the simple things that can make us so grateful for this experience.

At 6:30 pm, it was nice enough to spend an evening outside for the boys to look for the critters roaming at night, and for me, some reading.

We are getting a little dripping through the canopy, otherwise it is working pretty well. The flies are finding protection under the canopy to their liking, and luckily not in the tent.

November 27, 2017 – Monday

The rain seemed like it poured hard most of the night, pounding on the surface of the tent, like rocks pounding on a metal surface. It was hard to sleep with the continuous noise of the rain. I must have dosed off between the breaks in the rain, then to be awakened when the rain started up again. The boys did not seem to be bothered by this.

I would have to get use to the sounds of the rain to determine the intensity of the rain. A light rain can be deceiving for a heavier rain. There would be times I delayed getting up because of the rain, hoping it would stop, so we would avoid getting soaked on our morning walk. Rain or shine, we would take our walks. There would be times I thought the rain was pouring down, and once stepping out from the tent, it was just a nice drizzle falling, which I found to be pleasant to walk in – seeing Nature in her different moods.

But on this day, we awoke to a chilly, and sunny morning, with not a cloud in sight. Another beautiful day in Nature, and so peaceful.

The tent held up well with no leaks. That is always good to know.

At 7:00 am the chorus of birds began filling the air. The hawks, turkeys, magpies, crows, jays, woodpeckers, and the many other songs birds that find this place home. There was one bird that was a new voice in the area. It would continue it’s call about four or five times, but I could not place it to the species of bird. It would be nice to record them, and with the technologies now for App’s for Smartphone on plant, tree, and bird identifications it would make it much easier. But I don’t have a Smartphone.

I heard we are not suppose to get any rain until maybe Sunday.

Evening Entry

There are only two campers left in our campground. It should be a quiet week. Although I am happy when most or everyone leaves, I have an eerie feeling at times when the campground empties of campers. A feeling that I have when left here alone. An unsettling feeling. But it doesn’t last long when the campground is suddenly empty.

It is 46 deg. but with all the moisture in the air it feels much cooler.

The deer are starting to come back into the meadow. Like me, most animals don’t like human noise, and crowds of people in their area. If we only showed more respect for the natural world, and our impact we have on it. The only critters that don’t mind humans, are the ones who benefit by food left behind, or left out in campsites.

We got a late start in the morning, because our friends across from us wanted to say goodbye to the boys. After that we went directly to storage to clean up, and to the store for a few things, then back to camp. We arrived back to camp at 2:30 pm. I started a fire, and made a salad. I was pretty hungry due to not having dinner last night, or breakfast this morning.

Before our friends left, that were across from us, the husband gave me a tour of their travel trailer, and it was nice, although I don’t see this as camping. And I wanted to experience Nature in a tent, so I can be closer to Nature, and not be insulated from Nature. But for many, they like being comfortable with all the amenities trailers can offer, and the protection from bad weather.

Last night, I heard two owls hooting away. They were hooting to one another. One was close to us, and the other was a further distance away. The one close to us was in a tree near our camp.

November 28, 2017 – Tuesday

It is a chilly 42 deg. this morning when we got up. I decided to make a small fire to take some of the chill off the old bones. The warmth of the fire is greatly appreciated, and feels very comforting.

It is a nice sunny day.

I talked with one of the construction guys at the campground who are building the new bathrooms here, about the weather in Oregon, and he told me it gets pretty wet during February, March, and April. We just have to hope for the best. We will try to hit the drier parts of eastern Oregon. This was one of my concerns heading north through northern California, Oregon, and Washington – chances of a lot of rain.

We have been here a full month. How the time flies by. I have been spending a lot of time moving, and clearing out my storage unit. In a couple of days, I will be free from my old life, and stepping completely into my new life, with the boys, and Nature. I have no clue what the future will bring or where we will end up. This is just the beginning for us, and looking forward to our adventures heading north.

Who could not love this place (minus the people) with the magpies all around us, keeping us amused, a couple of ring-necked doves near by feeding. And the many birds, and critters that occasionally come to visit. I am writing, enjoying Nature, and having special times with the boys. A long time dream coming true. Although I never could have conceived in developing such a deep connection, and relationship with Nature. Nature comes alive in very unexpected ways when we allow ourselves to go deep within Nature’s beauty, and wonder.

We can find simple, and yet amazing beauty in Nature. I found a dead fallen oak leaf on the ground in camp, that was next to a dead leaf of a

Sycamore. Beauty in Nature can be found anywhere if we look close enough, and deep enough.

Oak, and Sycamore Leaves

Things are becoming greener here after the rains. I am even beginning to see the changing colors, patches of green on the otherwise brown hillsides.

I saw a small old oak scared by the cutting, and chopping of it’s branches. At the lowest part of the trunk, a branch snapped off creating a divot from scaring where water can collect. I had noticed it when I saw a scrub jay drinking from it last week. A fresh water reservoir created by this tiny notch in the tree for animals to drink when the rain fills it’s empty space. I had just seen a magpie take advantage of this water source, as I am sure many birds do. There are so many stories Nature can tell.

Evening Entry

We got on the road at 10:00 am, called my firewood supplier, and he said coming by Wednesday morning would be better.

So I spent the day at the storage unit getting a lot done, and getting a big load to the dumps. I will get my storage cleaned out by Thursday, and that will be it, no more cleaning, and dumping stuff I have been collecting for years, and most of it will be dumped, or given away. I will only keep the things I really need, while living in Nature.

I grabbed an extra blanket because it is suppose to be cold tonight, and I we will see how the fleece blanket works putting over my sleeping bag.

I was thinking about staying a full month in December, but we should really start heading up north. I don’t want Del Valle to be a safe place for us. It is time to move on after our two week more at Del Valle.

November 29, 2017 – Wednesday

Evening Entry

We left camp around 6:40 am, and made it to the Cafe at 7:30 am. On our way to the Cafe, I saw two crows side by side on a power line, looking down at the traffic going by. It looked like they were amused at watching these crazy people trapped in their automobiles, in traffic, on a two lane road in their meaningless modern lifestyle. I was very amused in seeing this.

We had breakfast, then headed to pick up a load of firewood. Once we got the firewood, we headed back to camp to check-in for another 15 days camping, and to unload the wood at camp. Once the firewood was unloaded, we headed for the storage unit. I didn’t get much done, I was running on low energy.

November 30, 2017 – Thursday

This morning was cold, with clear skies, and a breeze. The temperature was 43 deg.

Today is to complete the cleaning at the storage unit.

Afternoon Entry

I got the storage unit finished up. Finally!

I have a pickup bed full of stuff I have to organize, and find a place for. We arrived back at camp at 1:45 pm, and we are the only ones in the campground with the exception of the contractors working on the new bathrooms. Since it is Thursday, we may start getting campers slowly coming in for the weekend. But for now, it is very quiet, and peaceful. Just the way we like it.

The woodpecker I saw a day, or two ago, I believe was the ladder-backed woodpecker. The first of this kind I have seen here. It is always exciting to see new species of birds, and animals in nature.

The other day I was thinking about how early we go to bed now, at 7:30 pm. It now seems normal. It is definitely a different lifestyle adjustment. I suppose if I had another person with me I would stay up a bit more, but the weather plays a fact in when it is time to head inside the tent. We have to abide by Nature’s rules now.

SHE CALLS TO ME

As I was driving back to our camping site through the golden brown rolling hills of the Livermore countryside, I was being drawn to the presence of Nature.

Becoming lost in the landscape I see before me,

All I can feel within my Being is the magical essence and grace you bring to me.

Your silence and stillness opens my heart to you, feeling a deep connection to the wonders in all life.

The gratitude never ends with your silent voice, songs, beauty and wisdom you share with all who can see, and simply listen to with a silent mind.

Never asking, never asking, but Nature always giving.

For many people, their eyes, and hearts are blind and empty to your love, to your beauty and to your magic – they have become disconnected from your presence.

As the birds soar in their ballet of flight beneath the blue sky, as the branches of the majestic Oak tree sways in the gentle fall breeze, as the brown grasses of summers end, weave back and forth creating patterns on the land.

As the changing colors of the leaves of the Sycamore tree turns from green to red, to orange, to yellow and finally to brown, rustling with their songs in the gentle breezes, indicating the near closing of another year.

While the animals quietly notice as she sings her gentle songs to our very soul.

And she only asks, be with me, and I will be with you now, and forever in time.

~ Rick Theile

The road to the campground and the inspiration for the writing above.
Standard
Journey Into The Emigrant Wilderness

Our Journey Into The Wilderness – Part 4

Del Valle Regional Park

Part 4

CAMPING AT DEL VALLE REGIONAL PARK – Continues

April 7, 2009 – Day 7 – Tuesday

The weather forecast was for rain Monday night, and instead turned out to be a beautiful evening. Tuesday morning was overcast, but it did not seem like we would get any rain. I was wrong. In this moment I had to stop writing in my journal, because of some rain drops splattering upon my journal page, creating ink smudges on some of the words I write.

This morning we went to work to do some contracts at our office / temporary home, and it rained off and on during the day. I forgot to protect the camp from rain, and I was concerned everything was getting wet. I was hoping my sleeping bag and the inside of the tent would stay dry. All one can do is hope.

I planned my dinner meal where no cooking would be involved in case it was raining in camp. Once I got to the lake I noticed the roads were pretty much dry, so not much rain hit us in camp and very little water effected the camp. It is a beautiful afternoon day in the country side. The evening was very pleasant with a mixture of blue skies and thunder clouds. It rained some during the night, but Shiloh and I stayed dry and cozy in our tent.

April 8, 2009 – Day 8 – Wednesday

Today is a special day for Shiloh and I. Our friend Tammy will be visiting us. That is if we don’t get rain. We got up at 7:45 AM, visited our horse friends then headed back to camp for a good cup of coffee and breakfast. The morning feels pleasant, with rain clouds looming overhead and small patches of blue sky trying to show itself. I think it will turn out to be a nice day. When I say, a nice day, it could mean anything that does not consist of rain. A light shower, can be okay. In the camp we are in, we have no protection from the rain, but the tent, and the natural covering of the branches of a pine tree.

On our agenda for this morning before Tammy arrives, I will take a shower due to things beginning to smell a bit around here, besides Shiloh’s lingering scent of skunk smell.

While visiting the horses in the pasture, I saw a patch of beautiful miniature blue-violet lupine along the dirt path, and displayed on the center of the palm shaped leaf, there was a solitary rain drop. The simple beauties nature provides. Many of them had captured these droplets and its appearance resembled that of a diamond in a palm shaped setting. Nature’s beauty unveiled itself with this visual delight – magical.

The days seemed to be going by fast with only eight nights left on this two week leg of our stay at this campsite. We have a forty-eight hour break and back to outdoor living for another two weeks.

This time with Shiloh has been a pure joy, although I am not getting as much done as I was hoping as far as my studying the flora, and fauna of the park goes. With all the spring flowers coming out it is very overwhelming trying to identify many of the plants. I am still relying solely on photos in books which as I mentioned before is not the best approach for learning about plants and the identification of them. The lupine plants seems to be one of the dominant plants in the area and is easy to identify with their palm shaped leaves and beautiful blue-violet flowers dominating many of the open meadows and clearings.

What has surprise me is, being consistent in my journal entries. I am writing in the journal at least once a day and mostly twice a day – in the morning while having my coffee and in the late afternoon.

It is 11:00 AM and the cloud cover is keeping things cool. It has been getting quite warm when the sun is out.

This morning before getting up, I had a couple of the window flaps open in my tent and I could smell the aroma of the wet grasses coming into the tent. This sweet smell reminded me of Hawaii, and transcended me back in time to the tropical islands I truly love. Hawaii has always had that aroma of a sweet freshness in the air.

Waking up to the sounds of nature; the fragrances of the oaks and many of the plants that cover the hillsides and meadows, and knowing you are just a few steps away from experiencing the splendor, and wonders of nature. It is truly an amazing and magical experience living in and with nature.

When we meet Tammy, we will take a walk along the lake. Her dog Bella is in recovery from an operation, so she won’t be coming with Tammy. Bella and Shiloh are best friends. When Shawnee was only eight weeks old I began taking her to the local dog park. Bella and Shawnee bonded immediately. The only dog Bella would let hump her was Shawnee and that says something about their friendship.

We will get to share with Tammy all our wonderful experiences here, and I am sure her response will be “Lovely, kill me now!” We will also show her our home for the last eight days. I am sure it will be a moment she will always remember.

We met Tammy at around 12:00 pm and had a short walk along the lake. Shiloh was so excited to see her. After our walk we then showed Tammy where we were living. Tammy stayed only a short while. I think she was experiencing the beginnings of a panic attack at the thought of someone living like this – a homeless friend living in a tent with his dog, in a regional park. Actually, I think she was really concerned about me living like this. Tammy is a pure city girl from Boston and the thought of wanting to live in nature is just too much for her to grasp or understand why any one would want to do this. When she was ready to leave, we hugged and she wished us well in her own quiet way. I hope she was able to recover from that frightening ordeal of being that close to “camping.” I think this was the first time she has ever seen a tent or a campground for that matter. We can only hope one day she changes her ways and finds nature a part of her life. Very unlikely though! Whenever I would mention to her the idea of being in the wilderness or camping, her response would always be, “I would rather eat dirt.” And that pretty much says it all. There is no converting her – she is a city girl through and through.

“Thousands of tired, nerve-shaken, over-civilized people are beginning to find out that going to the mountains is going home; that wildness is a necessity; and that mountain parks and reservations are useful not only as fountains of timber and irrigating rivers, but as fountains of life.”

~ John Muir

April 9, 2009 – Day 9 – Thursday

We got up around 7:00 am, took our walk then back to camp, fixed some coffee and just relaxed. There was a light rain coming down.

We went to the office for a few hours and met Maggie (another one of Shiloh’s friends.) and her parents Robin and Perry at the dog park. Shiloh and Maggie were happy to see each other. Some other dog park friends where also there and got to visit with them too. It was nice seeing our dog park friends once again.

When we got back to camp, the skies were dark with a threatening chance of rain. Later that evening a light rain fell and rained much of the night. The pitter-patter of rain drops against the tent must have been soothing to me because I slept like a baby all night.

April 10, 2009 – Day 10 – Friday

It was 7:30 AM when we got up this morning. It seemed that both of us just didn’t want to get up. The morning was cool and overcast with misty clouds veiling the hill tops. A beautiful sight that provides me with a feeling of the many ever changing paintings of Nature. The scent in the air from fresh rain fall was a wonderful gift from nature. One can only experience these wonders when in nature. With camping, you are always outside experiencing these things – the changes of the weather, the call of the wild, and the sights, sounds, and smells of nature’s surroundings. The tent is used only for sleeping or bad weather. One day when it was raining, we just stood under a small pine tree for cover rather then being in a confined tent.

“Peace in every step. The shining red sun is my heart. Each flower smiles with me. How green, how fresh all that grows. How cool the wind blows. Peace is every step. It turns the endless path to joy.” ~ Thich Nhat Hanh

We took a nice walk on the west side of the lake today. Our usual walks are on the east side. Shiloh had to stay on leash on the west side, but I took it off in one area where he could play in the water. So far I found four ticks on Shiloh. Not good!

When we got back to our camp it was like there was a massive invasion at our camping area. Campers, camping trailers, RV’s, and even motor homes of all sorts covered our once quiet place.

There is a growing trend of Campers, RV’s and motor homes replacing the simple tent. I have found especially with motor homes, people never leave them. They are in the motor home more then they are outside. What is the point of being in nature if you don’t experience it?

Even when people come out to experience nature, they still isolate themselves from it by keeping themselves far removed and disconnect from her (Nature). And the frightening thing about that is, they are teaching their children to be disconnected when in nature as well. Through my observation of these weekend campers, they are not here to experience nature and all the beauty that she shares with us, but they come to be entertained themselves through games they bring with them to play, to bar-b-que and party. I do have to admit I was one of those in my younger days.

Even those who come to fish here are usually interested in one thing, and that is catching the big one. It doesn’t go beyond that. Everything we do as far as recreation is fine, but when we experience this on a deeper level through pure awareness, our Beingness in our experiences in Nature, it takes us to a higher awareness few ever experience.

Camping today is like bringing all the comforts of home with us in Nature.

While writing in my journal this evening, finishing off a bottle of Chardonnay, and in closing to a nice day’s end in Nature.

The true experience of camping in a tent or sleeping out under the stars is becoming a lost experience. I suppose I tend to hold on to what was, and move very slowly to changing times. Probably because I don’t want to be that person who always needs more of the newest and fanciest gadgets, in having more stuff, and being consumed to much with materialism. I am happier with less. Waking up to Nature and stepping out into Nature is a gift. Deeply experiencing Nature goes beyond what most can imagine. I am actually regressing, looking toward how I can have less and enjoy more. All of these things that technology provides to us, does have a good side to them, but we seem to have a tendency of over doing it, and becoming an obsession, being over indulgent with little regard of the impact it might have on us, on others and on our planet. And all this technology tends to pull us much further away from living within our natural environment. We must try to create a balance between Nature, and our modern world with an intent to always keep Nature a priority in our lives.

I believe most peoples intentions are to get out into the country and mountains to enjoy nature, but most have forgotten how to experience nature, so they bring their home with them, and all their toys, because they don’t want to get bored. We have become easily bored just being out in nature, and nature isn’t enough to keep our minds stimulated.

April 11, 2009 – Day 11 – Saturday

Five more days to go for our first two weeks stay.

Noise wise last night was not too bad considering the amount of people in the campground area. The night sky was much darker then usual. On the previous nights the skies seemed much lighter, where you could walk around without the use of a flashlight. Both offer an interesting perspective of the night sky, and the surroundings in nature.

I am enjoying the night sky with the abundance of stars. For a few evenings I would sit and watch the night sky for shooting stars and locating some constellations that I am familiar with. I have noticed faint lights moving across the dark sky. Their direction has no rhyme or reason to the common observer. They are satellites racing across the sky, possibly spying on us, or providing our favorite TV programs, collecting scientific data or some other use. It seems they can be observed every fifteen minutes or so. Space is becoming very populated with man-made technology – some good, some bad. I don’t like the idea that we can be spied on though. I have a little problem with that as we all should.

I notice most people are not interested in looking at the stars anymore. People in nature no longer look at nature. Even the children lack the curiosity to learn and explore what nature offers to our senses. The children are not taught to respect nature, they only have their parents as role models and they have become totally removed from nature. There is nothing wrong with being out in nature to be with friends and family, but we still need to respect nature and to clean up after ourselves. I suppose in today’s world, we should not expect the parents to teach their children such things as learning about our natural environment. That is what our schools are suppose to do, right?

When I was growing up we lived only a block away from the foothills. My brother, and I, and friends would spend many hours exploring these foothills. We were not taught about or how to respect nature from our parents. I learned most of what I know from television and even that was not a real good source for how we should be respectful of all living things in the world. But I suppose it was enough to have a positive influence in my later years. It was only about fifteen years ago, I began to really focus more on our natural environment, and our impact on her, and became less interested on what I can have in a material sense.

The temperature warmed up quickly when the sun rose above the foothills this morning. A nice breeze followed the heat of the day making it very pleasant. In the background you can hear the sound of the wind through the trees. It reminds me of being in the high country.

How many are in tune to this wonderful sound of nature? Being alone, one can focus more attention on appreciating nature, and all its wonders, and beauty. That is if one can keep one’s mind from getting bored. The homeless guy I spoke of earlier, was easily bored. He needed to be with people. I didn’t. I wanted to be alone with my dog Shiloh. I did occasionally speak with people, but for the most part we stayed to ourselves mostly because I was there to observe nature, and experience nature. Most were not.

Larry the homeless guy has moved on – maybe to another camping area. His last day was Friday. I thought I would see him again, but he never returned. He may have gone to the Chabot Lake campgrounds which is part of the East Bay Area Regional Park system. I was also surprised he had not become a hang around person at my camp. He pretty much stayed in his camp, drinking beer, eating and being bored. On occasion when he did come to visit, he enjoyed Shiloh and always brought him treats like ribs or steak which Shiloh always looked forward to. Shiloh knew when Larry was walking toward our camp, he would have a treat for him or he would watch Larry’s camp to see if he was coming over. Larry usually did most of the talking and talked mostly about trucks, a subject I could not care less about. I did ignore him at times in his conversations, but it did not stop him from talking away. I don’t think he noticed I didn’t care much about what he was talking about. I may have been rude, but I wasn’t here to talk with people. People need to be with people, and some have the need to be constantly flapping their jaws to feel important.

This experience would not have been the same if I had someone else with me, unless they were totally consumed with learning and experiencing nature as I was. I also wanted to find out if I could be alone for a long stretch, camping. And of course my focus was also on Shiloh.

Today we will take a walk along the lake, and later go to our other home to pick up another sleeping bag. The zipper on my sleeping bag broke. Luckily I have an extra sleeping bag, and one I have not yet used.

So far I have not written about my thoughts of being homeless and maybe I won’t. My mind is constantly being stimulated by the breathtaking beauty of my surroundings and how fortunate, and lucky I feel being able to experience this especially with Shiloh. I think he is enjoying this as much as I am. Sometimes I feel the need to reflect on things in my life, but then again, I am finding I am just absorbing what is all around me.

Yesterday I saw a White-tailed Kite on our walk. For those who don’t know what a Kite is, they are in the hawk family and are spectacular looking birds with their white body, with gray on the top of the wings and white with black tips on the underside of the wings. They have large red eyes that can’t be missed by the close observer. It is enjoyable to watch them hover in the air looking for prey. The first time I had seen them was back in the late eighties. They had become almost extinct in the 1930s and 1940s, and they have since made a spectacular comeback in California. The dog park I took Shiloh to had a male and female nesting next to the park.

Shiloh and I took our lakeside walk and two people told me of two rattlesnakes on the trail. I believe the rattlesnakes in this area are the Western Rattlesnake. I didn’t see any or any sign of them, but I was concerned because I am not sure what Shiloh would do if he saw one. He also tends to sniff in the grasses along the trail where the rattlesnakes tend to hang out.

It was a beautiful day, but cool, caused by the nice cool breeze.

After our walk we went to pick up my other sleeping bag. I was looking forward to testing it out. While leaving the first gate from my camping area, I saw the occupancy sign and it said “Full.” I hope everyone leaves for home on Sunday.

Many teenagers and young twenty somethings spend their weekend here to party. Many of them play rap music and play it loud so everyone can hear it, but not necessarily like it. Some play nice music that is more pleasant to the ear. Most of the young people that come up here have very little consideration for others and are usually loud and obnoxious and drunk. Because Del Valle is very close to civilization, it brings in the low life as well. They seem to go beyond the boundaries of respect for anyone or anything.

On our walks through the campgrounds as well as our walks along the lake, it looks like what one would see walking along the San Francisco Bay – litter and garbage everywhere. Don’t people have any decency? Don’t they have any respect for nature? Obviously not! The park has provided large garbage cans for our convenience all along the trails, camping areas, and picnic areas, but you will find garbage left on the ground right next to the trash cans. Thinking about it, it could be the scavenger birds pulling trash out of the cans as well, but it still remains, people are still leaving their trash other than in a trash can. I have little hope for man and our survival as a species if we don’t begin to make drastic changes and begin taking responsibility for our actions.

While on our walk today, I would focus on trees. Most of the trees are a mix of oaks with some pine, buckeye, elder, bay, and sycamore mixed in throughout the area. I thought trees would be easier to identify, but they aren’t – at least not for me. I am finding out, studying plant and tree life will take some time, and not as easy as one would think. Something one cannot just rush into. Other trees in the area, I have not spent the time to identify.

April 12, 2009 – Day 12 – Easter Sunday

I slept well in my new sleeping bag except for having to relieve myself in the middle of the night. The morning skies are clear, and the temperature very comfortable once the sun rose above the tops of the foothills. For some reason many of these mornings feels as if I am in Hawaii. I haven’t been to Hawaii for about four years and really miss the islands and the Hawaiian people and their beautiful culture. Hawaii is a truly special place to me. It is a paradise in the purest form. It is not about the nice hotels or the fine dining, but the pure magic of the people and culture. It is about their spiritual connection to the land that most tourists don’t see or understand. As with most populations of a country or region, it is the original people who always suffer for the successes of a few. It seems most of the Hawaiians have forgiven their occupiers (America) and have continued to give to its visitors the Aloha spirit. Some still hold on to this anger, and hatred of the US stealing their land. In which I totally understand and share in this injustice in the ownership of land. I think the land should be given back to the Native Hawaiians. But then again, I believe we should be giving back much of the land back to the Native Americans. But it is obvious this would not or could not ever happen.

A few campers have left, but looks like Monday may be a holiday because it seems most are staying for another day.

The campers across from me that I was condemning for their loud obnoxious behavior left last night or early this morning and with my surprise, left a clean camp.

I was hoping and patiently waiting to feel a special connection with nature on this trip and it has not happened yet – possibly too many thoughts in my head and trying to hard to learn about the plants and trees, vs. just experiencing nature in silence. One can learn all they want about the animals, birds, plants and trees and still feel the lack of connection. I think I will spend the rest of the time just observing.

Shiloh and I went exploring today and hiked a small portion of the Ohlone Trail. It was all up hill and a warm day. We were both panting. It was a nice trail that would be nice to explore on a cooler day. The Ohlone Trail or Ohlone Wilderness Trail takes you to Sunol Regional Park from Lake Del Valle Regional Park and the only access to the trail is from Sunol Regional Park or Del Valle Regional Park. The Ohlone Regional Wilderness is a 9,737 – acre parkland with 28 miles of trail. Only hikers, backpackers and equestrian riders can use the trail. The trail transverses through mountains, canyons, through woodlands and grass uplands. The wildlife is abundant with very little interruption by people and consists of the majestic bald eagle, the illusive mountain lion and bobcat, deer and even a small herd of tule elk that were once abundant in this area. I wanted to take my horses on this trail, but never did.

During the hike I did not bring anything with me as far a water or emergency supplies. I thought, what if something happened to me or Shiloh? Would I be prepared for any type of emergency? I was definitely unprepared if anything were to happen. I just flunked survival preparedness. I did have my Leatherman Multi-tool, and was thinking maybe I would be able to start a fire by friction if needed for an emergency, but had never done it before and really did not have any idea on the right materials. Though we only hiked probably a couple of miles, it is always smart to bring some supplies in case of an emergency. After our walk on the Ohlone Trail, I took Shiloh along the lake so he could play and cool off in the water. As always, he had fun splashing around in the water.

In the afternoon, we ran down to the store and I purchase a couple of trout for Easter dinner and thought I would try cooking them over the coals in the fire pit. It was a total disaster, though Shiloh thought it tasted pretty good.

Not many people left today. Maybe Tuesday will be a peaceful day for us.

The late afternoon still has been pretty warm, and is just starting to cool down at dusk.

April 13, 2009 – Day 13 – Monday

Shiloh and I slept in late this morning – I had a bad morning with bad dreams. Got up at 8:30 am with overcast skies and a pleasant temperature. We went for a quick walk, then had my morning coffee and breakfast. And after that, took a shower. Our plans are to stay around the lake today and work at the office Tuesday and maybe do some site work on Wednesday for a job that I was working on. On Thursday we will leave our campsite from our first two weeks stay at Del Valle, take a one day break then head back to another campsite for our next two weeks. We will return on a Saturday at our new campsite. Not sure how the next two weeks will play out. It depends on my work schedule. I would like to take Shiloh on a boat ride and check out the lake and maybe do some fishing.

It looks like most people are packing up to go home today. I am thinking another two weeks here will be enough. The crowds of people are becoming intolerable here at Del Valle. Since I have some work, and a little bit of money, I will plan a one or two week trip into the High Sierra Nevada Mountains with Shiloh. Del Valle is an incredibly beautiful place with the lake, surrounded with oak studded foothills and numerous wildlife, but it is just too noisy, loud and crowded for my liking. It will be getting much warmer as well. The crowds will be even worse in the late spring and summer months where even the weekdays will probably be crowded with people.

Originally, I wanted to try and stay here for two months, one month is enough with all these people, and their loud noise. I also have to worry about Shiloh and rattlesnakes since they are beginning to come out. Usually rattlesnakes start coming out of their dens when it warms up above 50 degrees. And rattlesnakes are abundant in this area.

Shiloh and I took a nice walk along the stream close to our camp and then came back to camp to just relax.

Back at camp, I started reading a new book on Aldo Leopold’s Biography, “Aldo Leopold, His Life and Works.” Born on January 11, 1887, Rand Aldo Leopold became a leader in the environmental movement. He was an American author, scientist, ecologist, forester, and environmentalist. His best known book, A Sand County Almanac sold over two million copies. He was also influential in the development of modern environmental ethics and in the movement for wilderness conservation among other environment and conservation achievements. He died April 21, 1948.

Among the many survival books I have read, I also immersed myself with books on botany, Natural History, Ecology, wilderness and wildlife conservation. I had become totally consumed with the study of nature.

April 14, 2009 – Day 14 – Tuesday.

This morning there were clear skies, but exceptionally cold with a cold breeze.

Some campers were partying all night that kept me awake most of the night.

My tent is falling apart so I will look for another tent for my next two weeks. I will be spending most of my time in civilization today.

Warren, a new camper that set-up camp Monday at Kevin’s campsite just left. It was probably due from his disgust of the late night partying. It can be very annoying when someone like Warren or I come up for a little peace and quiet, and have to deal with obnoxious people. I found out later that he just moved down below our camping area to the camping area next to ours that was less noisy. I suspect the crowds and noise will get a whole lot worse with the nicer weather. The young people feel it is necessary to use foul language every other word they speak. This is extremely annoying, but even worse, many parents with their young children have to hear and deal with this as well.

Before returning to camp from town, I stopped at the store for a quick meal and some beer. To my surprise as with many others, it began to rain. No forecast of rain was mentioned in the weather forecast. I was a little concerned because my rain proof cover for my tent had failed and when I got back to camp a portion of my sleeping bag was wet. So much for my Coleman weatherproof tent. Coleman will be hearing from me.

Once I assessed the moisture damage, I closed everything up in the tent, and Shiloh and I took our walk along the shoreline of the lake. It was cold, but no rain while on our lakeside walk. Shiloh as usual was wet from playing in the water. It began to rain lightly, so we turned around to head back on the trail. It turned into a pleasant walk in the rain. It was to be one of those special moments we occasionally experience being in nature. We found a place to view the lake in the light rain, and just sat for a while to experience this magical moment in nature. It was one of those special times you find a place, an experience or a moment in time that feels so perfect, and so right – an experience one feels a oneness with one’s surroundings with nature. An experience that few seldom get to experience in ones busy life, or on a weekend camping trip, unless one pays attention to this awareness within. It was quiet, peaceful, with no one else on the lake. We saw only one person walking the trail and one person fishing. It was truly a feeling of solitude and beauty that cannot be matched, but for what nature can show us. The thing I like about Del Valle is the overwhelming beauty it bestows upon the observer of nature. It was like this experience was only given to me, Shiloh, the man on the trail and the man fishing on the shore line of the lake, to enjoy and experience.

For most of the lake area, they kept it natural for the most part. One end of the lake is developed for recreation and the rest of the area is all natural as it was for hundreds or maybe thousands of years with the exception of the lake and dam.

When we began walking back the thunder clouds let loose a rumbling of hale that added more excitement to our walk.

It is sad that, as human beings, we have lost our senses of hearing, smelling and seeing the wonders and beauty that is all around us. We have become so numb to nature’s voice, her crying out to us, to stop and just listen, smell and see all that is around you.

April 15, 2009 – Day 15 – Wednesday

Last night was a good night, I had a good night sleep. I woke up this morning feeling a chill in the air. Ice covered any water that had formed from the rain last night and Shiloh’s bowl of water was frozen on its surface. It is nice being able to experience these different changes in the weather while only having a tent for protection. Being able to wake up to nature everyday was truly a gift. I love to hear the soothing roar of the wind through the trees and waking up to the sound of song birds singing.

Many things I am experiencing being in nature may seem repetitive in my writing, but each experience feels new in its nature and quite different in its context. It is like opening a door in one’s experiences to find that each time the door is opened, one experiences a new and refreshing reality of the senses, a new awareness of the natural environment that is constantly changing.

I am still experiencing some soreness in my arms and back from the move to my friends house.

Since we have been camping here at Del Valle, I have been walking more, observing more, experiencing more then I have for some time. I am feeling a sense of well being. I still suffer from the active mind, but working on it slowly. It will come when it is time. I sense this is my place to be, being in nature. Everything I wanted to do when I was younger like photography would have been in nature, or things I have done such as painting and studying Art, nature was always something that drew me into Art, although I never painted nature.

In my current profession, Architecture, I was hoping to make a strong environmental and sustainable impact on our planet through this profession, in designing passive solar design, but still there is very little interest in the industry to do so or in the general public’s minds to move towards a more sustainable planet. Now that I have a nonprofit focused on the natural environment and indigenous cultures, I still search for ways of making a contribution for the betterment of our planet, though it has been a struggle in this economy.

Today is the last day of our two week stay here at Del Valle. We will pack up tomorrow.

I spent most of the day today in town doing things that needed to be done. Went to look at some tents and ended up buying a new tent, a big one. We will get to try it out for our next two weeks at Del Valle. I also bought another pair of boots.

Tomorrow I have a client meeting set up. I have been fortunate to have work coming in. Not a lot, but at least some.

After our errands we came back to camp in the afternoon. I took Shiloh for a walk and then began getting things packed up for tomorrow’s departure.

Shiloh and I went on our walk along the lake and on the way back I saw three birds soaring. At first I thought they were turkey vultures and then discovered one was a red-tailed hawk, one a turkey vulture and the other was a crow. I am not sure how common this is having a vulture, a crow and a red-tailed hawk soaring together. Observing them for a little bit longer nine other vultures joined the one vulture then flew off together. The crow followed them for a short time. It was an interesting sight to see.

While walking to the truck in the Marina parking lot where we always park for our walks along the lake, a woman stopped me wanting to know more about Shiloh. She was Native American, part Cherokee and something else. We had an informative conversation about the tragic loss of the Native American cultures in the US.

Returning to camp I began putting things away, organizing a little and had dinner. I had part of a sandwich, a salad and a few beers. We had a pleasant evening for our last night.

These two weeks were a gift spending them with Shiloh. He was a good boy, and enjoyed being in nature.

April 16, 2009 – Thursday

Today is our day off from camping. I spent time organizing my office and doing some work. Shiloh was getting use to his new home by finding a nice comfortable spot to lay down and take a nap on the front lawn. The few projects I signed contracts for, some have fallen through for some reason. I would be doing okay financially if I was able to complete them.

In my uncertainties with being able to sustain myself in nature, by far I would prefer it over civilization. I am finding the things I once enjoyed no longer excites me or interests me about life in civilization. There are too many people, it is too noisy, the air is polluted with car exhaust fumes and the buildings and houses I am finding are eye sores compare to being in nature. I have a feeling of restlessness being in civilization, where in nature I have a sense of well being. I sense this is my place and Shiloh’s place, my home and Shiloh’s home, being part of nature. It seemed everything I wanted to do when growing up such as my interest in photography focused on nature. Our society pulls us away from nature so as to make a living and during much of my life, nature was only a distant thought. Success and materialism took precedence over my life.

April 18, 2009 – Day 16 – Saturday

Our first day back to Del Valle was like we had been gone for months, though it has only been a day and a half. We arrived at our new camp site #61 around 4:00 pm. I unloaded some thing and immediately began to assemble our new tent. It went up easily and we have a lot of room inside for myself and Shiloh. Shiloh even has a new bed, and I have new socks. What could be better then that! Everything is good in the world for us. Once the tent was put up and things taken out of the truck, Shiloh and I went to the lake for our lakeside walk. The campsite was full and it seemed like my neighbors would be good neighbors, I was wrong. I will talk about that later.

Our campsite was one of the nicer ones in that campground area we were in. It sat right below the main road to the campground, and was one of the larger campsites with a good number of trees for good shade. It was somewhat private compared to the other campsites. I thought the noise from traffic on the road above us would be a problem, but it wasn’t bad. Our site was close to the campground entrance and the General Store. It wasn’t wilderness, but it was still a nice site considering where we were. Though this campsite is much larger than our previous campsite, our first campsite felt more secluded and set apart away from the main traffic, and campers. Kevin, who we were camping next to had the best site at the upper campground.

Our experience at the lake was beginning to change, changing from a pleasant place to experience nature, to crowds of people consuming the whole park. It is a perfect park for recreation. It has fishing, boating, boat rentals, camping, day use areas for picnicking, hiking, equestrian, nature photography, concerts, and for those few who enjoy being in nature. It has everything. But with so many people and the noise they bring into the park, it does impact nature in ways most do not consider or understand. Two of the biggest problems we face is over population that impacts the entire world, and the impact it has on the natural world, with much of the industrialized countries having little or no respect for nature. They lack the understanding, or have forgotten that the very things we are destroying, are the very things that supports all life. It is like going into National Parks with millions of people visiting them that impacts the whole eco-system, yet most visitors are unaware of their impact.

In an instant, everything seemed and felt different at the lake. Nature could no longer be seen or heard over the noise, the automobiles, and the hordes of people. The whole personality changed in this place that just two weeks ago was almost void of people during the week. Where nature could breathe once again. But now, nature is once again suffocating without a break from people until Autumn comes.

It was much warmer, more bugs were out, and the lake seemed to be getting ready for the summer season with an increase of people.

We got to the lake for our walk around 6:00 pm, and there was not much activity as I would have thought there would be on the lake for a Saturday. Shiloh knew we were back and excitedly moved along the trail quickly to find the first access to the lake from the trail. As always he enjoyed his time splashing around in the water and chasing sticks I throw out to him to retrieve. Shiloh didn’t swim, so I couldn’t throw the sticks out too far.

On the previous two weeks we were at Del Valle, we would occasionally stop at the Marina store for a drink or snack, and the employees would always welcomed Shiloh into the store. We dropped by the store today after our walk so he could visit his friends there. They enjoy seeing Shiloh again. As usual I get continuous questioning on his breed and weight. I am looking forward to new experiences with Shiloh here at the lake and it feels good to be back. It seems Shiloh is happy to be back as well bringing a warm smile to me.

When we returned to camp I got Shiloh’s dinner ready as with mine. On one side of us there were two guys, a woman and three small children. After having a nice experience at the lake with Shiloh, it changed quickly from a peaceful experience to one of disgust. One of the guys obviously the husband was swearing at his wife in front of his three young children. What came to my mind was, “not appropriate and a low life of a man.” People like that should not have the right to have children, in my opinion. What are these children going to be like, being mentored by a jack ass? I doubt they have much of a nurturing life in the environment they are in. The wife seemed to just except the abuse. His friend could have been a friend or brother and he said nothing. In any case they both had foul mouths. Hopefully they will be gone by Sunday. I found out later the guy’s friend had his wife or girl friend with him. One happy group of campers.

The bugs are out in full force, including the mosquitoes. The evening is beginning to cool as I am writing in the journal. The night sky is dark with no sign of the moon.

Our new tent, an Eddie Bowers tent, and is incredibly spacious for me and Shiloh. Maybe too much, but why not, if we are going to be camping a lot, why not be comfortable? I can stand in all the areas of the tent which is better than crouching down. There is a lot of room to keep things in the tent, and to keep dry such as my clothing and books. The whole roof area of the tent is open to view the stars when the rain fly is off, and has lots of windows for views, good ventilation, and light. One end of the tent has a large window / door opening that is like a screened patio. We sleep at the other end. So far I am very pleased with the tent. It will be interesting what Shiloh will think of his new tent. The great thing about Shiloh, he is not a complainer and just goes with the flow.

At this point, we have no plans for tomorrow’s activities at the lake.

I met the couple who were with the guy with the foul mouth from the campsite next to us, while taking Shiloh for a walk. They asked about Shiloh and seemed nice, but my impressions still has not changed for the definition of low life. It seems this is a recurring situation with a very dominant male, a submissive wife, and children caught in the middle in our society.

I remember growing up, parents never swore in front of their children. It just was not done, at least in my world and how we grew up.

During our evening walk before bed, I noticed there were fine yellow particles in the air. I thought they were possibly ash from the fires. I soon realized it was pollen from the pine trees. I have five such trees in the camp with a couple of small oak.

April 19, 2009 – Day 17 – Sunday

Last night I left the rain fly off the tent because it was such a nice night, and it allowed me to gaze at the stars It also allowed a nice breeze to flow through the tent.

Before getting up this morning, I looked up to the pine trees from my bed and a coating of yellow pollen lightly coated my tent and my sleeping bag. It looks like I will have to put the rain fly on the tent for the rest of the time, unless I want to be covered in pine pollen.

This morning we got up late with a gentle breeze in the air. The heat was coming upon us fast and I knew we were going to have a very warm day.

While taking Shiloh for a walk around the campground, we noticed no one was breaking camp, which meant no one was leaving, which meant a noisy camping area. On our walk I noticed each campsite had a short 4×4 post by the parking spot with a tag indicating the departure date of each campsite. So Shiloh and I wandered round the campground again to see who was leaving and who was staying. With our delight, everyone was leaving today and that meant peace and quiet, and the whole place just to ourselves, and the bugs.

Before getting up here Saturday, we had to pick up some supplies for the two week stay, so we dropped by where a cousin of mine works and talked with him for a bit. He told me he would tell me an area in the wilderness where he stayed for three months in the winter with only a knife and a fire starter. He also told me his daughter works for the Regional Park System as a Park Police officer, in the Parks Fire Dept. and as a biologist. I thought that would give me some sort of connection where I could stay at the park as long as I wanted. She was straight by the book and couldn’t help me. She may not have had any clout over how long I may be able to stay.

In our new camp, we have a family of ground squirrels with some very young ones who are now just starting to explore their new world. Shiloh and I would watch them play and eat around their holes with mom keeping a close watch for any danger lurking. I was surprised she allowed me to get close to observe the kids. I would tell Shiloh to leave them alone because they were our neighbors and he would just lie there watching them.

I was hoping Shiloh and I would take a boat out on the lake before our stay is over to see how Shiloh would do in a boat and maybe do some fishing. I really wanted to rent a canoe, but that would be pushing it with Shiloh. We would probably end up in the drink. I am still not certain on what we will be doing today. One thing I will do is brush Shiloh to get rid of some of his winter coat.

I forgot to mention, the smell of skunk on Shiloh was gone by day 10.

A few of the park employees we have met are very friendly and we usually attract additional attention because of Shiloh. One of the guys that works at the main gate is very friendly and always welcomes us at the gate when he is working, with a smile and small talk.

I noticed not a lot of Magpies in this camp. There is an equestrian trail going through our camp, so I will have to keep an eye out for horses, so Shiloh does not chase after them. When I had my horses and we would go to visit them, Shiloh enjoyed chasing them around, especially one of my mares. I also miss taking our walks to visit our horse friends at the other campsite. It was a nice daily routine for us.

It has been about a year and a half since I put Shawnee down. My friend Tammy always referred to her as a heathen. Shawnee and Tammy’s dog, Bella were best friends and saw each other everyday, rain or shine at the dog park. I still think of her and miss her especially now with me and Shiloh experiencing nature without her. But she may have been really a handful camping. She didn’t care much about sleeping in a tent and would just as soon destroy it than sleep in it. On one camping trip with the two dogs and two of my horses, I purchase a camping shower and Shawnee thought it would be a good idea to test it’s ruggedness. It failed the Shawnee quality control test. Tammy had a good laugh on that one. I am sure she had a clear vision of seeing Shawnee ripping it apart. On the other hand, Shiloh has really been great staying in camp and staying close to me, Shawnee may have been another story. One thing I do know, they would have had a great time together. Shawnee and Shiloh really loved each other. Shawnee always made it clear who was boss, but she gave Shiloh his moments of triumph on occasion. It was always a pure joy in my life watching them play together. Shawnee had a wonderful independent spirit to her. I really miss her. I am really thankful Shiloh is with me. It was a difficult time for me losing her, and Shiloh was able to fill that emptiness. Most of my attention was being with Shiloh and giving him as much love as I could. And in his own way returned it ten-fold. This journey we are taking would have been lacking so much without his company and companionship.

Since we have been camping, Shiloh would come over to me while I was still in bed and enjoy a morning scratch and rub from me.

One by one the weekend campers are leaving for their normal lives. They only got a glimpse, a microscopic piece of nature, if they got anything at all while they are here. It is virtually impossible for anyone to really experience nature in one or two days, unless it is their main intent for being in nature. But then again, most don’t go into nature to truly experience nature, they use nature to use, and play in. They do what they usually do in their lives, just doing it in a nature setting. They bring their campers, RV’s, and their disconnectedness, and lack of respect behavior to the natural world. They miss 99% of what is around them because they don’t change how they see things while in nature. Parent bring their children, and all their toys to keep them occupied so as not to get bored, and yet these should be times for the children to become immersed in nature, a time to explore, and a time to stimulate the mind with the wonders of the natural ecosystem. The parents should be teaching their children the many wonderful discoveries of nature and the reasons why nature should be honored and respected. But do the parents have that knowledge? It is not us who are giving to nature with our presence, but nature giving of herself to us unconditionally.

Shiloh and I spotted our first tree squirrel in camp. He or she was being chased down a tree by a scrub jay.

Late morning today after all the campers had left, Shiloh and I took the truck and hit the different campgrounds for firewood. We picked up about two days worth. What a find – free firewood.

After collecting our firewood, we headed for town and bought another pair of hiking boots and a hat I have been eyeing for about two weeks. The boots I thought were about $70.00 ended up being $150.00. They were nice boots so I decided to get them. After shopping at the sporting goods store, we went to the grocery store for a few things.

After getting back from town, I unloaded our things in camp then took our walk along the lake. Nothing unusual happened with the exception of Shiloh playing in the water, and of course experiencing the magnificent beauty all around us.

The evening was warm and pleasant. We had a little fire going.

A man and his son are here next to our camp.

It is quiet and peaceful here tonight – a good night.

April 20, 2009 – Day 18 – Monday

I had a pretty good night sleep. It was windy all night. We woke up late to a nice morning breeze. There is nothing like waking up to nature, and to Shiloh. Truly a gift.

Before breakfast I was observing our little furry friends, the ground squirrels. They were scampering around eating and playing with each other. I actually saw one humping a sibling – pretty funny! One of the siblings was with the mother and was tugging on her while she was busily standing guard watching the other kids. The father was busy eating, and paying little attention to the children. If any intruder or threat comes close, the mother or father (if he is around) lets off a single chirping alert or multiple chirps. When the parents gave off a warning chirp the little ones stood at attention watching for any danger. When the parents gave off a series of chirps it is time to get in the holes quickly, and the kids wasted no time obeying their parents otherwise it could be a meal for a hungry red-tailed hawk or other critter looking to find a young squirrel as a tasty meal.

After enjoying a good breakfast of bacon and eggs, we relaxed for a bit. As with yesterday, it is warming up fast.

A young adult red-tailed hawk or maybe it could have been a red-shouldered hawk has been squawking continuously in the mornings. There is not as much bird activity here as with the other camp. I only see a few magpies on occasion. The acorn woodpecker is pretty active in these parts though. A small grey bodied bird with a black head is seen occasionally as well. It might be a Dark-eyed Junco. The crows come to visit more in this camping area for food, probably because of less competition of the magpies (the magpies are part of the crow family). Last night we saw our first deer, a doe close to our camp. There is also a medium size orange colored butterfly fluttering about in the camp. Not sure what it is. When the magpies are around, they compete with the crows and are usually the more aggressive of the two. A tree squirrel came to visit us in camp this morning until Shiloh chased it back up a tree.

It was too hot to do much today so we just lazed around camp. In the late afternoon we took our walk along the lake. And of course Shiloh could not wait to get into the water to splash around. He seems to never tire from a nice dip in the cool water. Occasionally if he finds a stick or I find one, I will have him fetch it from the lake as long as it does not go out too far or too deep. I was hoping he would take the leap and swim, but it never happened. The lake was calm and looked very refreshing for a dip. There was not much activity for a Monday – quiet and peaceful. It seemed a lazy day for the lake as well as for us. It was a nice needed rest from the busy weekend activities. I am sure most of the animals enjoy this quiet time as well as we do. I really wonder if the animals look forward to all the people leaving their home? It is like having relatives staying too long, and you can’t wait for them to leave. Do we ever think about the intrusion we have on wildlife when we visit their home? Do we ever think about being respectful to these creatures, and their home?

We have a number of reservoirs in our area and most are open to the public. Many go for fishing and every reservoir I have been to has warning signs about eating the fish. The warnings are basically telling the people fishing, that the fish may have poisonous contaminants that could be dangerous to people. This to me is a very scaring thought and tells me what we are continuing to do to our environment. This is also water stored as a possible emergency drinking water source if needed. We as a people have become numb to what we have done and continue to do to our planet and to our environment. We are polluting the natural resources we need, and all life needs to survive – air, water, food and land. With ignorance or stupidity, we allow this to happen, and that effects all life on this planet.

“For mankind as a whole, a possession infinitely more valuable than individual life is our genetic heritage, our link with past and future… Yet genetic deterioration through man-made agents is the menace of our time…”

~ Rachel Carson, author, Silent Spring

“We find ourselves ethically destitute just when, for the first time, we are faced with ultimacy, the irreversible closing down of the earth’s functioning in its major life systems. Our ethical traditions know how to deal with suicide, homicide and even genocide, but these traditions collapse entirely when confronted with biocide, the killing of the life systems of the earth, and geocide, the devastation of the earth itself.”

~ Father Thomas Berry

Before we went to the lake I notice those little gray birds (the Dark-eyed Junco) with the black masks bravely and with little concern for me or Shiloh, entering our camp for any signs of food they could nibble on. They are a very bold bird. I also noticed a black bird and ground squirrel bickering over some object. It was hilarious watching their antics. I couldn’t tell what it was they were fighting for, but it looked like a small chunk of charcoal. Only in nature can we see nature at work with the interrelationship, and at times playfulness of animals. We also had a very small doe wander through camp today. I don’t think it was the same one as last night.

On the lake trail, I saw another bobcat slowly moving through the tall grass. Once it realized I was watching it, it laid itself down in the grass and began to observe us, probably wondering why I seemed to be so interested in him or her. They are beautiful creatures to watch. I am not sure if Shiloh actually saw it, but he knew something was up there hidden in the grass. It was a good time to put his leash on.

Back at camp our young red-tailed hawk or red-shouldered hawk was again making a racket with his vociferous squawking. It seems like he likes to show off his fanciful maneuvered diving capabilities to who ever is watching. Maybe he is trying to impress an observing female.

It is evening and darkness has fallen upon us. I am watching Shiloh and his senses are on high alert for any critters lurking out in the dark abyss of the woods. I really believe he is really enjoying this whole experience being in nature.

A few campers have joined us in our campground.

I do have to say, this outdoor living really suites our liking. The mosquitoes are coming out in pretty good numbers, but amazingly they don’t hang around for very long. Good thing! Even with Shiloh’s great company and companionship, I still think of how nice it would be with a woman out here experiencing this with us. Hmmmmmm!

April 21, 2009 – Day 19 – Tuesday

Last night some of the new campers had arrived, with their RV’s and campers, had their annoying generators going. So much for the concept of peace and quiet. Maybe these people need a place strictly for them and far, far away from those who really want to enjoy nature. Maybe at a KOA preferably. A place away from nature where they can park their boxes and allow those who really are trying to experience nature do so. Unfortunately, they have become part of the landscape in all our campgrounds, like a swarm of nasty, irritating mosquitoes.

This morning a park employee is cutting the grass in the campground we are in, I suppose to make it look pretty and unnatural. It would be terrible if the grass got too long. I guess nowadays a nicely groomed campground area is more appealing to city folk. Then they can do all their unnatural things in nature. Maybe nature is just overrated and just belongs on television for people to enjoy sitting down in their comfortable chairs in their nice big house with all the comforts of home close by. Then while they are watching a nature program, the over weight man yells out followed with a belch after chugging a beer, “hon, let’s go camping? Lets go experience nature. I will pack up the RV, you pack up the kids.” So they pack up their home and take it into nature where it does not belong. Maybe they can watch nature programs in their RV’s while they are in nature? We have become so isolated from nature, so disconnected from nature, and what it means to really be in nature and to really experience nature.

We have become so accustom to the manicured campgrounds and manicured landscape, the natural landscape seems out of place thus needs to be manicured so people who want to experience nature will feel comfortable. I prefer nature’s way of what is natural. I am sure the campers see the pine tree pollen as being a nuisance and being something dirty. The next thing the park may do is just cut down the culprits and end this problem by planting GMO (genetically modified organism) trees. Don’t laugh, Monsanto is working on this. This would mean, if you chopped down one of those trees or damaged that tree in anyway, they can sue you and the courts will back them up, or if you used a log or branch from that tree for firewood, they could also sue you.

(As I am writing this for my blog on February 2023, Monsanto is dealing with lawsuits for poisoning humans with their product, Round Up)

Pollen is part of life and we should respect it as with all life on this planet. So what if it gets on a few of our things, who cares, it is an important part of nature. The pine pollen is high in protein and is a good source for a food ingredient, so if a little gets into my food, all the better.

The winds blew all night and into the morning until about 8:15 am. It sounded like gale force winds coming through camp, but wasn’t as bad as it sounded. Just a few things blew off the picnic table in camp. After looking at some of the tents in the area, they were not so lucky. It looked like a very windy and uncomfortable night for some. These people can’t even put up a tent properly. Some think the tents don’t need to be staked down.

If one listens to the wind, one can hear it coming and sometimes get a sense of the direction it is moving in. I can hear it coming towards us through the trees, and knowing it will not come through our camp, listening to the winds shifting directions away from us. And at other times when it reaches our camp, the wind ends up just being a strong breeze. It is pretty amazing if one thinks about it. Just by listening, nature can tell you a lot.

The campers with tent problems are reassembling their tents for another round of winds. The valley we are in and the lake causes the winds to kick up like they do.

One camper who is across from me didn’t read the instructions on how to set-up the tent. I usually don’t either (A guy thing) but it does make things easier when you do and much quicker. One may even have a nice and peaceful sleep when it rains or if it is very windy. I have seen a few tents come down since I have been here from not properly securing the tents.

One thing I learned studying survival skills is to set priorities. It can be helpful in normal camping as well. My first priority is to sent up the tent first thing, or a shelter. This way if bad weather comes through, one is covered, and one has a comfortable place to hunker down, staying warm, and dry.

It looks like the guy with the collapsed tent across from us is packing up with his two young children and their grandmother. I guess one night in the outdoors is enough for them. It seemed his children were having a good time, but dad was not. As far as the grandmother, it seemed she did not care.

The teenagers who got here late last night are packing up too. They had to try and set-up their large tent in high winds and in the dark. Not a good combination for getting a tent up. So what is the point of even camping? I find the winds, the rain and the other elements we have faced during our stay is just a part of the whole experience of camping. But at the same time you have to be prepared for weather when camping.

This is how most people get in trouble in a camping situations when unexpected whether hits in a wilderness setting and the campers are not prepared for it. This also applies to camping at a campgrounds. For proper planning, one looks at the worst conditions that could possibly happen and then prepare for them, or take the chances of a miserable camping trip. This is how people get into trouble or die, by not being prepared.

A few high clouds are in the sky, it feels like it will be another hot day. We went into town for supplies and got back in camp at 4:30 pm. I changed my shoes, grabbed a beer and we will soon be off to the lake for our afternoon walk.

Leaving the lake this morning to go into town, I looked down from the hillside to see the lake and it was as smooth a glass. A beautiful setting for the sole.

Shiloh was not feeling well today and is currently grazing on grass. Maybe he will feel better cooling down in the lake. There are some beautiful thunderheads in our area and a nice breeze coming up. Tomorrow is suppose to cool down by 10 degrees and Thursday through next week by 25 degrees or so. With the few disappointments, I am not getting tired of this place and its beautiful surroundings, and I know Shiloh is enjoying it with the exception of the hot days.

The kids (young squirrels) are out with the mom ground squirrel keeping a watchful eye on potential trouble. Shiloh is keeping a watchful eye on all of them.

On our walk we saw our first cottontail rabbit at the beginning of the trail. The lake was still and peaceful. Each day we walk the lake I see more garbage. I don’t understand why people do this. Are we not taught by the schools or by our parents to respect our planet and nature? Probably not! I remember a campaign ad when I was young on littering. It showed an Indian (not a true Indian) seeing people throwing litter out of their cars, and then it would show a close up of the Indian shedding a tear drop representing the disrespect for our planet. That ad did have an impact on me and I believe it was a successful ad, but people, and especially corporations now think our planet is just a garbage dump. Though the fines are high for littering, I really don’t think it is enforced or is it a priority. What will it take for people to begin getting it, that this is not a good thing?

Abuses against the natural environment have been discussed and written about by the early environmentalists, naturalists since the late 1800’s and people still abuse it. What will it take for people to wake up? I am sure the Native Americans have been talking about this for much longer.

Since this writing we are in the beginning stages as far as we know, of the effects of climate change. Most are clueless to what this really means. It does not mean we are just going to have warmer days, it impacts the whole ecology of the planet. It will not just impact weather patterns, but it will impact the water supplies, it will impact migration patterns of animals, and humans, it will impact farm lands, and food production, it will impact the oceans, it will impact forest lands, it will impact where people can and will live. We will get weather extremes, causing massive flooding, droughts, hurricanes, tornadoes, and fire storms that are beginning to occur this minute. Many island nations will be devastated by the rise in sea levels, as with coastal cities. We live in an age of apathy when it has to do with our paradigm of how we see, and treat our planet. And where we just sit like ancient mummies encased in our own denial.

What will come about with climate change no one can know for sure, but it can be easily speculated. Whether people want to admit it or not, over population for our small planet with finite resources will be a big factor and one day we will have to face up to this fact. Animals know this instinctively. If food resources are limited, animals know not to breed. Over population of certain animal species will cause potentially massive die off’s of animal if there are too many. Or disease from over population could occur. Nature knows how to correct the imbalance – humans seem not to know this or choose to ignore it. It is estimated we will reach 9 billion people by 2050 if not sooner. This will already put undo stress on our planet and on the limited resources we have. What other factors can result from climate change? Millions of people will be displaced, millions will die from natural disasters, starvation and possible wars. The amount of land on the planet will be reduced due to rising oceans causing people to relocate which will cause a huge amount of stress to our ecosystem, the little open areas we have left will be populated by people and what natural resources we do have left will dramatically swindle. Because human beings have not figured out how to be peaceful, and we still live in a very violent world with wars going on everyday, there will be wars created by countries to keep and protect what natural resources they have from others who will try and take it from them and the powerful nations who will take what they want with military might. I don’t know about you, but I don’t want to live in this type of world.

April 22, 2009 – Day 20 – Wednesday

We left early from camp, not even time for a cup of coffee. Headed back to civilization to get some drawings done. Got back to camp at 4:30 pm.

Today was a bit cooler. The wind was blowing again all night, but it was different from the previous nights. It did not have the roaring sounds we have been typically use to hearing, but more of a softer sound. When the wind is not blowing, the mosquitoes are out and are they a pesky bunch. They are eating my legs up. Maybe it was not smart to wear shorts.

A few more campers came into camp. A couple with teenagers brought their cat. I was not really sure what to think about that. They may wake up without a cat with the hawks and other predators around.

In the distance I hear Canadian Geese. I love that sound and love to watch them. On one of my horse packing trips, a Canadian was in our group and he called them flying rats. That irritated me a bit. I think they are beautiful birds.

Shiloh spotted a young doe walking close to our camp. I told him to stay and just observe. He did just that.

I decided to talk with the people with the cat. Shiloh and I dropped by their camp and talked with them for some time. Nice people.

Earlier I was watching Shiloh lying on the soft grass; he looked so content and happy. Shiloh is the type of dog who really does not move around too much. When he is lying on the floor in our old apartment, he would pretty much just sleep. Being out in nature, he is in tune with the sights, sounds and smells of nature. He is more alert and always watching and listening. Maybe our canine companions can teach us to be more aware of our surroundings.

It is nice to be in the fresh, and clean air, and away from the synthetic civilized world we human’s have created. We feel a sense of freedom not being stuck in one place and a freedom to experience nature.

Shiloh is dead to the world resting on a lush carpet of grass and I know he is in a good place. It gives me a sense of great joy, and happiness that I can give Shiloh, my best friend, and companion this experience as well as sharing this experience and journey of exploration with him.

While writing this on this beautiful evening, I see the flickering of distant fires of other campers. Maybe they are searching for the same thing we are?

Last night while taking Shiloh for our evening walk, I had my head lamp on and saw two pair of glaring eyes looking back at us from the pitch black woods. I thought at first they were raccoon’s, but saw that they were two deer. We watched and observed as they watched and observed us. At first it was like seeing aliens from another planet having a close encounter with us. It is nice having this connection with the wildlife here.

All I can say about this experience we are having is incredible. I love waking up to the fresh air, the sights of the trees and animals, the sounds and scent of nature all around us.

Earlier this morning I met some fellow campers in the campsite next to me. They had asked when the store would be open. They needed a coffee cup. I offered mine and they turned my offer down. A little bit later I asked if they would like some eggs and again they said no, but they decided to take my offer of the coffee cup. That coffee cup had gone with me on many camping trips and you get attached to certain items. I was attached to that coffee cup. I was hoping they would return it. We were gone for most of the day and when we returned to camp, I saw the coffee cup and it was clean, and a cd they had done with a thank you note. It was nice of them to do that. I believe in small acts of kindness to others with the intention of nothing in return, but it is nice when they reciprocate.

April 23, 2009 – Day 21 – Thursday

I slept pretty well last night, but had a little too much wine. There was no wind during the night. We got up around 8:00 am. The day starting out quite a bit cooler and should be a comfortable temperature today. There is a little cloud cover, with a cool breeze. Today and Friday we will stick around Del Valle with the exception of a store run for some food.

I have written 66 pages in my journal. May not be a big deal for some, but for me it has been a major achievement for me. I have written in the journal everyday. I do need some refining in my writing, but it is a good start.

We are starting to see more visits from our deer friends. I forgot to mention, I heard coyotes howling last night for the first time on the whole trip so far. It was pretty exciting.

Another windy day today and was pretty much that way all day.

Shiloh and I took a long walk along the lake today. Much longer than our usual walk. Portions of our walk I had Shiloh on leash. It was a warm day and thought the rattlesnakes might be out. Del Valle is a prime habitat for the Western Rattlesnake and can be easily found on the trail sunning themselves.

On our walk back I was watching for rattlesnakes, Shiloh was off leash. For one second I looked back behind me at Shiloh to see what he was up too, and when I turned back around, I walked right by a rattlesnake on the trail. It can be in that split second that one can miss possible danger. I thought, how I could have missed him? During that whole time I was constantly scanning the trail. The strange thing about that rattlesnake was that he was missing all his rattles with just a stub for a tail. He was about a 30” to 36” snake and he just finished a shed of his skin. His new skin had a greenish color to it. He may have still had some skin over his eyes, because he didn’t respond to me, and they tend to be a bit slower after a shed. I put the leash on Shiloh for the rest of the walk just in case there are others around. It would be impossible to see snakes in the weeds along side the trail and that is where the dogs usually stick their noses in. After watching the snake for a few moments, it just slithered into the weeds and he was gone. I was very lucky I didn’t step on him. Even when one is being very aware of their environment, things can still be missed.

On our whole trip, that was the only rattlesnake we saw which amazed me. I thought we would see a lot more.

Tonight was quiet, watched the sky for shooting stars, but the cloud cover prevented it. It did clear up and cooled down considerably, but did not see any meteors.

We did have a visitor come visit us in camp tonight. It was a small skunk. He caught Shiloh’s attention and we seemed to catch his, because he was coming right for us. I thought he would be scared away by Shiloh and I, but he came running towards us like an excited puppy. I wanted no part of this, and Shiloh and I headed for the hills. We stayed a safe distance away until the little guy was gone from the camp. Luckily he did not want to hang out with us. Shiloh obviously did not learn his lesson about skunks because he wanted to chase the skunk. I later noticed a mound with a large hole leading into it next to our camp. I thought maybe it was a skunk den.

One time when I was horse camping with friends at a state park, they told us that a skunk hung around camp. I did not really think too much of it until one night while I was cleaning up the dishes after dinner I looked down and saw a little skunk walking by me. I politely asked him not to spray me. He was not threatened at all and just went on his way.

April 24, 2009 – Day 22 – Friday

We got a few rain drops during the night. But it wasn’t even enough to even get the paper towels I left outside on the picnic table to get wet.

This morning it was cool and overcast with a few rain drops here and there. Our friends are leaving with the black camping cat. The first cat I have ever seen camping. The cat doesn’t want to go. She likes it here too much. I could imagine for a cat who loves the outdoors, this would be paradise. I wonder if Shiloh will be stubborn in leaving as well? Probably not.

They didn’t stop to say good bye to us, so farewell friends and good luck on your journey to Oregon. They too were homeless.

Today I am not sure what is on the schedule. Campers should start coming in later this afternoon.

I am finding that people who bring the RV’s and Motor homes to the park tend to spend much of their time inside. That really does not make much sense to me. If you are in nature I would think the whole point is to experience nature – outside!

I see them looking outside through their windows while drinking their coffee and reading their newspaper – maybe reading brochures on where they may plan to go next on their journey. And all day long they sit in their little boxed homes looking outside into nature. Isolated from the reason they came here in the first place – to be in nature. They will never really get to experience what it is like outside – experiencing the weather changes, the sights, sounds and smells. Looking through their tiny window to a vast natural world to only close the shades to block the bright sunlight streaming through their window. And then they think, isn’t this beautiful being out in nature with all our comforts?

For me, while I am sitting outside writing this, I am experiencing the coolness of the morning air, an ant falling onto my page from the tree I am sitting under, the sounds of all the birds chirping away or just seeing the panoramic view of nature before me. The Box People I shall call them, are looking through a small aperture called a window seeing the repeat of the same scene with only a subtle changes of what the day brings, while they are breathing the formaldehyde, and other chemicals permeating into the air inside their boxed home.

I am breathing in the smells and freshness of the new morning. I don’t see one camper living in their little box houses outside experiencing nature. They only hear the hum of their generator that provides life support in their enclosed dwellings. I suppose the box homes can be good for extreme weather for warmth and comfort, but why not experience bad weather outside once in a while. I remember as a child, weather never seemed to be an issue. Rain or shine, we would be out playing. Unfortunately, when we get older, we lose that child like spirit of adventure and playfulness. We lose the wonder and magic of our world.

The RV’s and motor homes are given all these names relating to nature when they don’t represent nature at all. Some of these names are the Canyon Star, Eagle, Sandpiper, Four Winds, Mountain Aire, Blue Bird Wanderlodge and the Cherokee or Apache. I am sure the Cherokee and Apache Indians appreciates their tribe’s name plastered on a box on wheels. Have we not forgotten how to experience nature? Yes we have! And yet they tend to stay in the safety of their box homes while being in nature. With camping in a tent, you are forced to be outside unless you choose to be in a confined space such as a tent. But then, tents are getting much bigger nowadays.

For a minute this morning I was beginning to get bored and thinking I would go to work, but all I had to do was just look around me and see the magnificence before my eyes and the boredom lifted from my soul.

Living in a synthetic world and living a synthetic life, we lose our ability to really experience life. Right now I am a little cold, but that cold is real – nature is real.

I remember one time my brother and I went to a reservoir for the day. It must have been in the summer because it was extremely hot. There was virtual no shade on the beaches. As with everyone else there, we were miserably hot. My brother brought his canoe with us. We were next to a small inlet, so we put the canoe in the water and we wanted to see how easy it would be to cap size it. After doing that, we wanted to see if we could sink it, so we filled it with water and it wouldn’t sink even with both of us in it. Then we realized it had become a floating bath tub and it provided us with cool refreshing relief from the blazing hot sun. The surrounding people were just watching us being simply amused by our antics and all the time we were laughing our heads off like two little children. Maybe as a reminder, it is time to be child like once more while we are in nature.

Our friends with the black cat came back to Del Valle, because they could not get a campsite at Chabot Lake Campgrounds. My plans were to stay at Chabot as well until I found a temporary place to stay at my friends house. They were now camping at our previous campsite #131. We took a walk up to visit them and to check if Kevin made it up. We talked much longer then I had planned, but enjoyed their company. They told me their situation and they were hard hit by the economy as well, and were basically homeless as I was and LJ and maybe others we have not met. They were hoping to find a new beginning in Oregon. If you met these people on the street, you would have never guessed they were homeless. I was really impressed with their teenage children. They seemed to take the experience quite well and acted as a family unit, being able to support one another. This was very refreshing from the human behavior I have seen in the past three weeks here.

April 25, 2009 – Day 23 – Saturday

This weekend would be a busy weekend at Del Valle. They were having a free concert on both days.

We left camp early for a client meeting. When we returned we checked out the concert. Stayed for about an hour or so then Shiloh and I headed for the lake for our afternoon walk along the lake. I was listening to a discussion on climate change on the radio and they were talking about the impact of global warming will be seen as soon as 5 to 15 years. (On this rewrite, it is January 29, 2012 and we have already seen changes in our climate in 2010 and more climate extremes in 2011 and we still are not doing anything about it.) I personally believe these changes were happening back in the early 2000’s if not sooner. Already disastrous consequences are beginning to happen, with droughts, more and stronger hurricanes, more flooding, more devastating tornado’s and more devastating forest fires. These are strong warning signs we should begin paying attention too. The warnings from the science communities are not being heard by our politicians or the American people on the seriousness of this issue of the survival of our planet. Much of the disclaimers or what we call the deniers are from the oil, gas and coal industries who are spending millions of advertising dollars and giving millions of dollars in contributions to the Republican party to persuade us that it really does not exist. They are saying it is not man-made, but a natural occurrence. This will impact life as we know it in a devastating way. As one Native American put it, “The planet will recover, but the human race may not.”

April 26, 2009 – Day 24 – Sunday

Last night was cold, but I slept well in my -20 deg. sleeping bag. The -20 deg. sleeping bag might be extreme, but it is the only one I have, so it has to do. It is the first time I have used it since I purchased it a couple of years ago. Since my other sleeping bag I was using had a broken zipper I thought I would try this one out. For the most part, it gets to warm, but last night it was comfortable due to the colder weather.

The people who camp at this campground seems to be much quieter than the others. A nice thing to have to deal with.

We woke up to a beautiful cool morning with clear skies. The lake is as calm as glass. We went into civilization for most of the day. One week left remaining for our month stay at Del Valle.

I have noticed that Shiloh is very alert being in this environment. He picks up on anything that is stirring day or night. Today Shiloh went after a squirrel and got it. I thought the squirrel found the hole in time before Shiloh got it, but saw Shiloh batting it around. At first because it was so small I thought it may have been a frog, but when I went to see what he was playing with, I found it to be a baby squirrel. I told Shiloh to leave it, which he did, but was very curious with what he had caught. The little guy found a hole and quickly made his exit. A few minutes later I noticed two baby squirrels exploring outside without the parents to keep an eye on them. Did they sneak out? I was wondering where the parents were? This is the first time I have seen these little guys out without parent supervision. I was wondering if the parents may have been snatched away by a predator.

Most of the weekend campers have left once again and most the crowd from the concert were leaving. I was thinking we will have a nice quiet Sunday evening. There were only a few campers remaining. My plans are to go into civilization Monday to get some work done, then on Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday and Friday will hang out here and hoping to take Shiloh for a boat ride. Our last day will be Sunday.

April 27, 2009 – Day 25 – Monday

We left this morning around 8:45 or 9:00 for civilization to get some work done and to pay some bills.

The morning at Del Valle was sunny and a little on the cool side, but nice. Pleasanton was overcast and cold, and where we would spend all day.

After I got some drawings done, I had dinner with my roommate who owns the house we are staying at to do the little work I had, and when we are not camping. Then met our friend Tammy for a drink. Shiloh stayed in the truck and just hung out until my return. He does not like me to leave him alone anywhere, but for some reason he is fine being in the truck alone. I guess he knows I will always come back, and feels like the truck is just another home. When I can I always take him with me so he is not stuck in the truck, and I just enjoy him being with me. I don’t see Shiloh as just a dog, but a friend, and companion.

After a short visit with Tammy, she walked over with me to the truck to say, “Hi,” to Shiloh. Shiloh was happy to see her with a low cry of joy. Tammy tried to be supportive of us, but just couldn’t grasp, the idea why anyone in their right mind would want to camp.

We got back to camp around 6:30 pm. The campground was quiet with only one other camper here. I played with Shiloh and his squeaky tennis ball for a bit, than we went for a walk. I decided to take Shiloh along the stream that feeds into the lake instead of the lake. He had a little dip and then we returned to camp where we played a little more with his ball and then he ate dinner.

The weather was nice back at camp with a mixture of clouds and clear skies. The wind would blow off and on, and it was really nice when the wind did stop. The wind comes and goes when it feels like it.

Shiloh chased after three small does for a short distance this evening.

Shiloh was looking up the hill at something. His ears focused like a pair of radar dishes scanning for the sounds only he could hear. He probably hears some deer.

I was thinking about how this campsite is so different than the one we stayed at previously. Our other camp seemed more isolated, this one feels like we are camping in a city park setting. But it is still nice.

It was a long day, so we settled in for an early night. While getting settled down in my nice sleeping bag, Shiloh laying by my side, I was thinking of being in the real wilderness. Me and Shiloh, and what would it be like being alone in the wilderness. This experience cannot really count as a test for being alone. Too close to civilization, and there are always people around. In the Sierra Nevada mountains, the animals one would meet up with are about the same as here, with the exception for the black bear. The bear still puts a little fright in me, though I have had two close bear encounters while backpacking in the high country. I am more concerned with the damage they can do to a camp and to the camping equipment. I have seen many ripped up backpacks during my backpacking trips and it can ruin a trip in the back country right quick. Though bear attacks are few and far between, most all people are freaked out about bears while camping. Maybe this is why people prefer RV’s to tents or sleeping out under the stars. They have that protective barrier between them and the wildlife. Also, being alone, vs. being with a camping buddy, one tends to feel a bit safer. One feels safer in numbers, as with having more confidence.

We have been going to bed a little earlier these past nights because of not much to do here in the cold dark night sky, and if I don’t have a fire going or a lantern on, I am concerned with little critters coming to visit, like the skunks. It is also difficult to read with my lantern not providing much good reading light.

April 28, 2009 – Day 26 – Tuesday

This morning I realized I forgot to get some clean socks, so we will have to go back to the house to get some.

I didn’t sleep well last night – a little restlessness stirring.

This morning across from our camp are 13 to 15 turkey vultures enjoying a meal of dead squirrel. Most of them are just waiting their turn for any leftovers.

The morning is overcast and cold especially when the wind picks up. Our homeless friends are now camping at Lake Chabot before they leave for their trip to Oregon. I wished them the best.

Shiloh is watching a Great Blue Heron in another campsite.

Shiloh and I took a nice walk around the campgrounds. Many of the spring flowers I saw when we first got here in the beginning of April are now gone. The thistles are beginning to bloom and the green grasses on the hillsides are turning golden brown. It won’t be long before the grasses turn completely brown.

We headed to our new home for a clean supply of socks and a hot shower. Checked mail and phone messages and got good new on both fronts. I got a check and an approval for the engineering to proceed on a project I am working on. We were also surprised especially for Shiloh, our friends Perry, Robin and one of Shiloh’s best friends Maggie were coming to visit us at our camp. I called them back to set up a time to meet.

Once our friends arrived we chatted for a little bit and then took the dogs for a walk along the lake. Maggie and Shiloh were so excited to see each other and Shiloh was also happy to see Perry and Robin. It was a treat watching Shiloh and Maggie playing together.

It was typical when Maggie and Shiloh were together at a park, Shiloh would usually follow Maggie where ever she took him, he didn’t care. A park that we had been going to for walks for a while, had cattle grazing, and once Shiloh saw the cattle he was off and running to play with them and of course Maggie would follow. They chose to ignore our yelling at them to “come!”

It was a good day today, and it has turned into a beautiful evening tonight with no wind and the moon coming out to light up the night sky as it did when we first arrived here.

April 29, 2009 – Day 27 – Wednesday

We got up at 8:00 am to sunny skies and a cool breeze blowing through our camp. It feels like I may have a light case of Poison Oak. I could have gotten it from the wind, smoke from the fires or from Shiloh. I am guessing it was from Shiloh. I will see how it goes and if it gets any worse. We may have to cut the trip short. I am thinking, during Shiloh and Maggie’s romp while running all over the place on our walk yesterday, they could have run through some Poison Oak.

I have noticed a small sign of Poison Oak around my eyes, but does not seem to bad.

I just noticed my new Coleman stove is leaking gas at the valve. This is the second one that does not function properly. I am really losing confidence in their products.

This morning I glassed the Red-Shouldered Hawk. What a beautiful bird and even more so in flight.

We are continuously being visited by the Magpies. They seem to like Shiloh’s food. It is nice seeing them again.

Today I will be giving Shiloh a good brushing and tick search. I found a tick on him last night. They are usually in the thickest part of his coat and it always makes it difficult to get to them.

Being at Del Valle, I get a little sense of the feel of Alpine breezes. Can’t wait to be in the real thing soon.

Observing all the trees in the area, it can be overwhelming trying to identify them. I did identify the Digger Pine, but the many others have me stumped. I also haven’t spent the time going out to identify them.

Today ended up being a lazy day for me and Shiloh. I did some glassing, some reading, and some napping, then ran to the store for a few items for dinner. We had a sunny day, but the breezes came and went making it much cooler.

While sitting in camp I was listening to the wind going through the digger pine tree I was sitting next to in camp. I noticed a loud sound of the wind going through the tree. My question was, was the tree making the sound? Or was it the wind making the sound? I also experienced a moment of silence, a stillness with no sounds, no airplanes, no cars, no people, no birds, or animals, no wind, and no thoughts in my head, just perfect silence.

I wanted to see how Shiloh would do in a boat, so we went down to the Marina, and I rented a small motor boat to putt around the lake for an hour or so. Once we got to the dock, Shiloh did not care much about going on the boat dock, but got him to the boat. I tried to get Shiloh into the boat and he definitely wanted no part of it. I tried to coax him in gently, but again he adamantly refused to step one paw on to that boat. The guys that worked there and I were all laughing at poor Shiloh for his fear and apprehension about getting into the boat. One of the guys suggested trying one of their flat bottom boats. It was much wider and larger than the boat we were going to rent, and of course it had a flat bottom, giving Shiloh a more stable platform to be on. So I tried coaxing Shiloh into the flat bottom boat and he eventually stepped in. Success! Since he was still nervous about this whole idea of going on the lake, I decided maybe another time, and I also thought it would be a good idea to get Shiloh a life jacket for this type of adventure since he has never learned to swim. After we got our money back from the boat rental, we took a short walk along the lake. He liked his land legs much better.

April 30, 2009 – Day 28 – Thursday

Today we headed back to civilization to get some work done, and check the weather forecast. The weather forecast was going to be for the next few days, rain, rain, and more rain. So I decided to go back to camp and get everything packed up and head back to civilization – our month camping was over.

My final thoughts on this trip.

It was an amazing experience camping out for close to a month, and doing it with Shiloh. Only once was I bored, but I really got tired of all the people, and how disrespectful they can be to others, as well as to nature. I could not have stayed there for another month, or even another week. I found many of the rules for the park annoying, but I understand why they have them. It is because people are just to irresponsible, with little respect for nature. And even with the rules, many seem to just ignore them. I wish I could say it is just a few bad apples that are the problem, but the reality is, there are many bad apples at the party. We have lost that connection that deep inside brings us into nature. It is due to our educational system, our governments, as with poor parenting when it has to do with teaching our children about nature, and with society itself. It seems that it is okay to trash nature, and disrespect nature. But is it really our fault? This is how we were taught in our societies, and cultures.

If in the very beginning, the Europeans, then settlers, then Americans understood how important the Native Indigenous People’s understanding, and wisdom played in the natural world was, instead of the newcomers wanting to destroy them. We could have had a better understanding, relationship, and reverence for nature, and for all life.

Have I gained any wisdom or insight on this trip? All I can say is I don’t really know yet. What I do know is nature and being part of it and living in it is truly special, a gift. Every morning I woke up to nature and the freedom it gives. This experience with Shiloh has been truly a gift. It is a shame more people can’t experience this gift of nature and life in nature.

Reflecting back on this time, I am sorry I didn’t take any photos, but I did not want to be distracted from my full attention to Shiloh, and to nature.

“Rather than nurturing these gentle values (humility and empathy), we are encouraged to feel proud and superior, to use the gifts of nature without giving back, to cultivate our separateness from Earth Mother, and to exercise our “dominion” over plants and animals. At best, we are taught to “appreciate” nature, as though it were merely a scenic attraction and not the source of life itself. Contrast these values with those of the Native American, who literally worshiped the earth, who know its creatures so intimately that he could mentally “change places” with them, and who understood in his heart and soul that his own survival depended on their continued well-being.”

~ Tom Brown Jr.

Standard
Journey Into The Emigrant Wilderness

Our Journey Into The Wilderness – Part 3

Del Valle Reservoir

Our Journey Into The Wilderness

Camping at Del Valle Campground – Continues

Part 3

CAMPING AT DEL VALLE REGIONAL PARK

April 3, 2009 – Day 3 – Friday

I slept pretty well on our second night out with the exception of our neighboring campers staying up late talking. The morning was cool, but pleasant. Shiloh and I took our morning walk around camp and visited our friends, the horses. They remembered us and came to greet our arrival. They aren’t showing the hesitation they exhibited when they first saw Shiloh on the first and second day. This would become our daily ritual for the first two weeks stay at this campsite, and then we will be moving to another campsite for two weeks in a different camping area within the main campground and we would be further away from the horses.

For breakfast, I put some coffee on and cooked up some bacon and eggs for Shiloh and I. It was a good breakfast, where food always seems to taste better while camping.

I was noticing some of the birds in the area and there were a number of yellow-bill magpies, crows, scrub jays, acorn woodpeckers, and doves, along with other species of smaller birds such as the dark-eyed junco. The yellow-bill magpies seems to be the hierarchy of all the birds (from my observation) in the area except for the predatory birds, and pushes all the other birds away when there are good food pick-in’s around the campsites. The magpies are a very beautiful bird and very interesting to watch as are the crows, and jays. They seem to show more of a personality than most birds.

The wild turkeys were gobbling from a distance in the oak covered hillside. Throughout our stay, we never actually saw any turkeys that I thought to be unusual. There is a large population of wild turkey in the whole Tri-Valley foothills, stretching from north to south for many miles. And for many people the turkey is becoming a big nuisance.

As for the magpies, crows, and scrub jays, they are always looking for an easy hand out, or for any opportunity to grab any tidbits unsuspecting campers have left on the picnic table or lying around. They are the scavengers of the campgrounds. If you don’t eat it, they would be happy to take it off your hands.

Our campsite was #131 in Camp Site Area D. It is relatively small, but large enough for one person and his big dog. It is one of the nicer campsites in Area D. Before camping here, I had come to Del Valle to check out all the campsites to see which ones were the nicest and would worked best for Shiloh and I. I then put together a list of potential campsites we liked, and I then made the reservations. I was lucky to get this one. It had a good flat area for the tent with a half decent separation between each campsite. It provided a little more privacy compared to the other campsites. Our site also provides us with sun and shade, as with some tree protection from the northerly winds.

I was originally going to try and stay for two months at Del Valle, but soon realized one month is more than enough considering the amount of people and the types of people who visit the park. There are many campers that come for the weekend, many to just party, and to be loud and obnoxious. We have become a society where we go into nature to get drunk, and to be disrespectful of other campers and to nature. Many ignore the 10:00 PM “Quiet Time.” Some will go on being a big disturbance till 3:00 AM. I always get my blood streaming with people like that.

Shiloh has been exceptionally good staying in camp and not wondering off to far from our campsite. He finds a comfortable spot to lay where he has a clear view of the area, and he is always looking, listening and smelling all the new things around him. He finds all the ground squirrels running around very interesting. Shiloh would be typically napping at home during the day, but with his new surroundings, there is way too much to stimulate his senses. I think he is enjoying this experience as much as I am.

The skies were clear on this day, with a nice cool breeze blowing through camp. We planned on staying around the lake for the day and just enjoy the sights, and sounds of the oak studded foothills and valley.

Though the weather for the month of April was usually cool, there was no real need for a campfire. But what would camping be without a small fire to warm the soul.

Being that the day was Friday I was anticipate a lot of campers coming in for the weekend. I was not really looking forward to the crowds and noise.

Today we met Kevin, our next door neighbor, and he seems to be a nice enough guy. He told me he comes up to Del Valle quite often for a little R & R from his business as a swimming pool maintenance guy from across the San Francisco bay. I did find him very inquisitive, and asking very interesting questions. He would ask me the same question two or three times seeing if I would give him a different answer. He asked me if I was Gay (homosexual), guessing because I told him I have never been married, and if I was homeless, probably because I told him I was staying here for a month. Both questions I replied with a “No.”

The night before, Kevin told me he had a visiting camper he met earlier, who joined him for dinner. Kevin told me his new found friend was homeless. He invited me and Shiloh over for dinner, but I declined, because I had food I needed to eat before it went bad. I am sure Shiloh would not have had a problem seeing what the neighbor had to offer for any left over scraps. When ever meat is involved, Shiloh is always happy to help out obligingly in eating whatever is offered. He doesn’t like wasting a good piece of meat if he can help it.

Shiloh and I just stayed around camp in the early part of the day and then headed to town for firewood and some groceries. It was late afternoon when we returned back to camp, unloaded our supplies and headed for the lake for a nice walk. That portion of the lake trail which is on the east side, and dogs are allowed off leash, so I let Shiloh off leash.

On our lake walk the day before, we saw a blue heron, coots, male and female mallard ducks and some killdeers. As soon as we reached the lake where there was easy access to the lake shoreline from the trail, Shiloh was in the water, biting at the water and splashing around having a good old time, and then once out of the water he would have this burst of energy and he would start running all around like something just bit him in the behind. He was hilarious to watch and I enjoyed the thought of him having so much fun. This is what it is all about. Shiloh wouldn’t swim, but loved playing in the shallows of the shoreline.

Further up the trail there is a large open area next to the lake they use for group camping, this has been our turn around point of our walk for most of our day walks. I let Shiloh play in the water some and I just observe what new things I can see, before we head back. And occasionally I will throw sticks to him to fetch or he would find his own stick to play with. When no one is around, the lake is a very peaceful, and beautiful place to enjoy the quiet and solitude of nature. I look forward to spending a lot of time in this peaceful place with Shiloh. It is a magical place and even more so with Shiloh with me.

The winds had calmed down for the day, yet it felt colder in the evening. The winds picked up becoming stronger, and was really blowing through the night.

We had to be ready for an early start the next day for spring shots for my last horse, Joey. Because of the bad economy, I was forced to sell all my horses but for Joey. Joey hadn’t been ridden since I got him about two years ago, so I focused on selling the horses I knew would sell first. I had a total of five horses. Two horses I gave away and two I sold dirt cheap to pay for back boarding rent. One of the horses I gave away was Lacy. She was my first horse I had owned and she was the most challenging. But she was a great horse and I learned a lot about horses from her. She had taught me well in patience. I had her for eleven years. She was the most difficult to lose. We had a deep bond. I had many great and fun rides with her although she was very head strong. She was known to everyone who knew her as Crazy Lacy because she had a mind of her own. Some people thought she was a dangerous horse, but she really wasn’t. Though she would fight me occasionally, she had a loving heart for people and she attached herself to other horses as a protective mother would be to her child. The first six months I had her she constantly fought me, but when I moved her to a different environment she had totally changed from fighting me to working with me. She definitely was not the best trained horse and not the best horse for some people. I had to work with her a lot, and the more I rode her, the better she became, but she had her own spirit and showed it occasionally. When a female was on her back, Lacy had more of a trust. It took me some time to get that trust with her.

About a year ago, we did the Poker Ride at Del Valle, I brought Lacy with me. There were a lot of horses with lots of energy and a lot of commotion going on with all the horses. Lacy was the perfect lady. She would usually get wound up with the other horses. We rode with a group of friends, about seven of us all told and the ride began very relaxed. Lacy was in the lead and she preferred it that way. We were one of the slower groups, and riders and horses began passing us by. More and more groups of riders were asking to go by and then Lacy began acting up a little because she wanted to catch up to those horses that had just passed us and that got all the other horses in our group excited.

Just to give a little background on our riding experiences, Lacy Girl was a Missouri Foxtrotter with a very fast walk. She could walk as fast as many other horses could trot and even pass them with ease at even a faster walk. She had three speeds in her walking gait. And it was as smooth as glass. She also liked being in the lead which can cause a few problems. We were only able to ride with certain riders and with certain horses which was also a problem at times.

Usually Lacy got the blame for getting other peoples horses all excited and I sensed this was happening on this ride, so I asked the group I was in if I could ride ahead? And of course they were more than happy to say yes to my suggestion. And it was fine with me.

Ever since I have had Lacy, I have always wanted to just let her loose and I would just joy the ride. And finally I had my chance. I of course had to be considerate of other riders, because this was not a race type of event. Every time we met up with other riders we would ask to pass and then I would just let Lacy go after we got a distance away from the other horses so as not to get them all riled up. It was like a joy ride for Lacy and I. The whole ride we cantered, did a little running and much of the time she did her incredible smooth and fast walk. It was a great ride with her. When we were almost to the end of our ride, Lacy began slowing down, then stopped and looked back. I was just observing her. She would do this to determine where the other horses were that she had past. She would always do this if we got too far ahead of the other riders. Once she heard the horses, she would then continue on. I would always let her do this because it was always amazing to me that she was always concerned with the other horses (her herd), behind us. Once she knew where the horses were on our ride we just slowly walked to the starting point of the ride. I had realized we had past every single group of horses in this event that had past us (which were quite a few) in the beginning of the ride. She was once again the lead horse. Others who had the chance to ride Lacy (all women), understood her spirit.

I have had many incredible rides with Lacy, but by far this was the best, because it was just me and her.

Having horses and being able to have incredible experiences with them was truly a wonderful gift in my life. Of the many life changing experiences I have had, having horses was one of the best.

Losing my horses was a difficult time for me. And in 2007 I had lost Shawnee, my other dog. She was only four. That event was extremely difficult for me, and I am sure Shiloh missed her as well. They both loved each other and I was concerned how Shiloh would take her loss. I was never able to really tell if he was depressed or not that she was not around. I was very fortunate to have Shiloh during that difficult time. He eased the pain I was feeling for the loss of Shawnee and I was able to focus on our bond strengthening with each other. From that point on, he never really left my side. We were two peas in a pod.

April 4, 2009 – Day 4 – Saturday

Shiloh and I got up at 6:30 am, took our walk to see the horses and then left for the ranch where I had Joey boarded.

It was the coolest day so far with everything covered in frost this morning.

It was good to see little Joey. Joey is a black and white Missouri Foxtrotter. I left Shiloh in the truck so he wouldn’t chase or scare the horses and I went back into the back pasture to get Joey. It was no trouble getting him. I walk up to where he was standing, put the halter on him and walked him out. He was a good boy.

Though I did not spend very much time with Joey compared to the other horses, he had a very sweet temperament and I am sorry I did not give him more attention. It was not that I totally ignored him, but I could have given him more attention.

At a later date the lady who took Lacy asked me if they could take care of Joey for me and at the same time she would look for an appropriate buyer for him. I had a friend work with him occasionally at the stables ,and he was responding well with her. I had one guy look at him for his wife when I still had him and he rode Joey while his wife watched. At first I thought he may have been a good rider until he almost ran Joey and himself into a fence. I sensed Joey really did not like men riding him. When the lady took Joey back to her ranch, she couldn’t wait to ride him so before they reached their place they stopped at an area where she could ride Joey and hopped on him bare back. She said Joey was great. That was a big relief. Eventually she was able to sell Joey for me. She was a wonderful lady and you could tell she loved horses – she loved all animals. She had a warm heart with horses and the horses seemed to know this. I was grateful she was the one who got Lacy.

After the shots clinic we headed over to my friends house where we would be staying to get my computer running so I could do some contracts for new jobs.

When we were going back to Del Valle, Shiloh got sick and threw up on himself and in the truck. We skipped our walk to the lake, so Shiloh could rest and take it easy in camp.

A group of campers came in late afternoon on Friday and took the campsite next to Kevin. I believe their nationality was Ukrainian. They were loud and obnoxious all night and into the early morning. They were not prepared for the winds that night and woke with collapsed tents. Kevin said his camper was rocking every which way. Our tent stood firm in the wind.

Kevin was not happy nor was I with their loud noise so late in the night. They did apologize to Kevin and gave him some homemade Ukrainian style jerky. That helped ease the anger. They gave me some jerky as well and apologized to me.

It is unfortunate there can’t be that respect for others when in this environment, because this environment brings those who want to just enjoy the simplicity of nature. Then there are those who just sees this place as just another place to party and getting high or drunk. It seems it is not about being in nature and experiencing the beautiful surroundings this place offers to us. Most people unfortunately have become totally disconnected with nature in our modern society, and unappreciative of her, and all she brings to us. But I also give the Ukrainian’s credit for apologizing, most people wouldn’t care or make the effort. I talked with them when they were leaving on Sunday and they were really nice people, but still, it can ruin a persons experience when wanting to just take it easy. I suppose if people just followed the “Quiet Time” rules, It would not really be an issue.

On the weekend, the campsites were about a third full and it was much quieter than I had expected.

Kevin and his noisy neighbors (who I found out later were actually Bosnian) made friends and they shared some of their homemade Bosnian jerky with Kevin. Kevin then shared half the delicious jerky with Shiloh and I. All three of us thought it was excellent jerky – the best I have ever had. It seems it is better to make friends rather than enemies.

I have a tendency of getting irritated by people who seem to have no respect for other people. But then again, people will be people and I am sure they don’t do it intentionally, they just are out to have a little fun. Maybe I need to lighten up a little a bit.

While we went for a short evening walk around camp, I was looking at the array of spring flowers and noticed a very interesting plant. It may have been a flower, but the flower or leaves were saucer shaped. Not sure what kind of plant it was.

April 5, 2009 – Day 5 – Sunday

I slept pretty well for the night. About mid-night the winds began to howl like a pack of wolves and never stopped until about 9:00 am. We got up at 8:00 am with the wind still blowing strong. Our tent stood firm in the gale force winds though other campers did not fair so well with theirs. It doesn’t take too much to collapse a tent if it is not tied down properly. Shiloh did not have a lot of energy the day prior and seems he is doing better on this morning. We went to visit with Kevin at his camp, had a cup of coffee with him and Kevin shared a dog treat for Shiloh. Shiloh liked Kevin.

We went on our morning walk to see the horses, but they were too far away and had no mind to take the energy to come see us. The winds were calm now with just a nice cool gentle breeze and a clear sunny day. We had planned to spend the day at the lake for some exercise, some observing and for Shiloh to take a splash in the lake. I was hoping maybe it would take some of the throw-up smell off of him or at least cover it up with the lake smell.

Some of the birds we have seen are the yellow-billed magpies, scrub jays, crows, acorn wood- peckers, quail, dove, red-winged black birds and Turkey vultures, but no red-tailed hawks. I was told osprey, golden eagles and bald eagles have visited here. A bald eagles nest can be seen from across the lake on the west side.

On our lake walk, we ventured further then usual and we spotted a bobcat. First time I have seen one in the wild. It was pretty exciting. He or she was just walking on the trail checking things out as we were. I quickly put the lease on Shiloh, so he wouldn’t go after it. We also saw a turtle by the lakeside.

There are many species of birds, raptors, and mammals that reside here, or with the birds, a stopping ground during migration.

Almost near the end of our walk of the lake trail from our return point for our walk back, I looked up into the sky and saw a number of turkey vultures circling high in the sky and with them was a crow flying with them. Everywhere they moved, the crow followed. Never saw anything like it before. It is nice just to watch, and listen to nature in such a beautiful area we find ourselves in.

On our return back to camp from the lake we found most of the campers had left. They left as fast as they came – like a storm passing through for a short visit – we would have peace and quiet for five days. The lake transforms itself from a bustling activity of people on the weekend to a quiet and peaceful place of solitude during the week. An incredibly beautiful place when there are no people around.

I would have to say, most of the campers that come for the outdoors experience to camp, are not really for reconnecting with nature. It is more about being with friends or family, or partying. Unfortunately for them, I would guess they have missed 99% of the beauty that exists around them.

I was also surprised and dismayed on our return to camp, the homeless guy that was hanging out with Kevin the night before moved up to our camping area. He was in a campsite right across from us. I just hope he doesn’t decide he wants to start hanging out with us. It is not that I don’t want to be sociable, but I don’t. I came here just to hang out with Shiloh, and enjoy nature alone. I am not really crazy about the music he is playing either. He had a camper shell on his truck, where he called home.

The whole day was warm and beautiful. The drive to and from the lake from town is spectacular – the green meadows, the sycamore tree lined roadway, the valleys, the oak trees scattered throughout the hillsides giving the eye a visual treat too incredible for words. Seeing the old farm houses and ranches dotting the hillsides and valley floor brings one back to what the past must have been like here. The further you travel on this country road named, Mines Road, the further it takes you away from civilization and into this vast emptiness of the rugged untouched landscape, so different from the softness of the oak studded rolling foothills.

In a few areas close to the lake you see some scattered homes somewhat modern compared to the old farm houses and ranches in the area. It is a shame they built these homes with little attention to any architectural style or blending with the surrounding landscape of the country side. They are just rectangle boxes standing erect on the hillsides. Maybe it is the architectural background I have, it is something I quickly notice, when I pass by homes. Even some nice landscaping can add a lot to the home.

It is sad that that our society has, for the most part, no interest in reconnecting to this magical place we call Nature. This region is a treasure trove of biodiversity that can offer the Nature lover hours of enjoyment over and over again. Many who come to visit I would have to say probably feels no real connection when they come visit. nor want to. I am sure they come for the beautiful landscape, but it becomes just a backdrop that is rarely looked at or experienced on a deeper level. It become just a nice place to go out of the city for. It is just a park which is defined as a green area for recreation, which has many definitions in the use of the park. The least use is the experience of deeply experience all that it offers as far as Nature goes.

Litter is found everywhere, especially around the lake. The park provides trash cans, but for many it is too much of an effort to carry their garbage a short distance to dispose of the trash properly. So they leave it for everyone else to see, and wildlife to be impacted by. There is no excuse for litter in the campgrounds, because large dumpsters are provided, but again some just don’t care.

After dinner, Shiloh wanted to check out some squirrels at the same time a park police car was cruising the area. And of course he stopped because Shiloh was off lease. Beside the homeless guy, we were the only ones in the camping area, and of course the police officer had to make a big deal about it. He proceeded to question me as if I was a possible wanted felon. It wasn’t about the dog being off lease more than it was to check up on me. I felt it being almost a fine line towards harassment and I was pretty put out by this whole situation, but I kept quiet because he could have easily given me a ticket for Shiloh not having a dog license or being off leash.

He asked me about an incident back in 2001 where my name showed up on his little hand held computer. I was surprised about this because I did not have a clue of what could have happened relating to the East Bay Regional Park Police and the Regional Park system back then. He wouldn’t tell me what it was for or about, and he expected me to remember something that happened eight years ago. I thought he was going to handcuff me on charges of me being in their records, for me not remembering what it was about and for Shiloh being off lease. “I asked him what it said,” and he responded by telling me “it didn’t say why my name came up.” Maybe he was lying, maybe it was a test. He definitely was not Mr. Personality and seemed he had issues dealing with people in a respectful way. I was trying to figure out where he was going with this lame reason to question me. I was not a happy camper about this whole situation.

Because my dog was off leash, the police officer had to call on his hand held computer to find out if I was a wanted criminal or worse, a homeless person? He also asked me, what I was doing camping? “Are you here for business or pleasure sir?” “What the heck do you think I am here for, I thought? I am camping!” Couldn’t he just say, please keep your dog on the leash and enjoy your stay at the park? There is no excuse for a police officer to treat anyone like this.

After the incident with the police officer, I took Shiloh for a walk (off leash) to see the horses, thinking the police officer was probably spying on us.

Before calling it a night I wanted to do some writing in my journal. While I was writing this very material in my journal, I noticed Shiloh was gone. It was dark and he was off leash. I called him and while looking around for him I saw this sheepish figure appearing from the darkness of the vegetation next to camp with head down coming towards me. And then, I got a whiff of a very unpleasant odor in the same vicinity of Shiloh and it wasn’t a pretty sight, or smell. He got sprayed by a skunk.

I told him, “He was sleeping outside.”

It looked like or should I say, it smelled like he was only grazed by the spray around his head. The smell was bad, but not that bad and I allowed him to sleep in the tent with me. Probably not a smart move on my part, but I felt it would be better for Shiloh to sleep in the tent. just in case another skunk came by. I am not sure if Shiloh would have liked it being alone outside either.

April 6, 2009 – Day 6 – Monday

We got up around 7:00 am and the weather was cool and clear. The night was surprisingly not too bad with the slight scent of skunk lying next to me. The fresh scent of skunk smells different than what we are use to when smelling a road kill. When Shiloh got sprayed, he was foaming at the mouth and looked miserable. I was hoping this experience would teach him a lesson, but I soon found I was wrong. A friend of mine told me dogs don’t learn from the experience and will continue to chase skunks. When I heard that, I kept a close watch over Shiloh and around our camp.

Shiloh slept quietly, not bothered by his bad smell.

The first thing on the list of things to do for this morning after coffee and breakfast was to take Shiloh to the lake for a rinse and maybe he could get some of the smell off of him. The odor was not that bad and I was not really in a very good position to try any remedies to rid this newly acquired scent of his. I was curious to see how long it would take for it to wear off by doing nothing. For those inquiring minds, it took about 10 days for the smell to completely dissipate.

Our camping area had only three campers remaining from the past weekend. It means, we will have peace and quiet for a few days,

On our lakeside walk at the gate entrance to the lake trail, there was a female police officer by the gate and I was thinking, “Am I going to get harassed by her?” I ended up talking with her and she was very nice and pleasant. Isn’t that how police officers should be? Instead of, “Your papers please – show me your papers please.”

While on our walk along the lake I noticed the lush grasses on the foothills were beginning to change from their vibrant winter green to their shades of summer brown or what Californians prefer to call it, golden brown. But it indeed does have nice golden tones to them. Seeing grasses with an appreciation of what they add to a landscape, as an Artist would see them in a painting, gives us more of a greater beauty, and connection to nature. It gives a greater awareness in all things in nature.

The magpies are squawking as usual this morning, waiting to find any tidbits on the picnic tables, or the ground that campers have left behind. They also check out Shiloh’s food bowl and sneak a nibble or two when Shiloh isn’t looking. Shiloh is laying down keeping a close eye out for any sign or movement of ground Squirrels. It seems he is not to interested in the birds. He is more interested in ground squirrels than the magpies stealing his food. The ground squirrels seem to be very abundant and active this time of year.

Last night I was talking with the homeless guy camping across from us, camping in his camper. He goes by the initials LJ. and is from his home state of Arkansas. He was talking about being bored with nothing to do. LJ is a welder by trade and just lost his job. His current home is living in his camper. He is here because it seems the most likely place to stay when one is homeless, rather than sleeping on city park benches with a newspaper blanket, or in card board boxes in a vacant lot or alley ways, in recessed doorways or under freeways, or parked on city streets, or in parking lots. Campgrounds, when one can afford them is a much more suitable place to stay with far less chance of being harassed by law enforcement. That is, as long as you pay for ones campsite. I suppose also that it is all about how one looks at it. I would think it would be a great place to stay, but I am not really homeless, and I have a mindset of being able to enjoy this experience with Shiloh. This is why I am here, and I am also taking advantage of this situation to study and observe nature. I see it as a journey Shiloh and I are going on. I am sure he is dwelling on his misfortune and would rather be making money then being in nature. And this is understandable considering the feeling of uncertainty for the future – especially when one sees themselves as being homeless, and without work. I can’t really call myself as being really homeless, because I have a place to stay with a roof over my head and a place to work, with some work, at least temporarily. But it was uncertain for me where we would live until my friend offered me a place to stay. I was also fortunate enough to have some work to keep me going. I think most people would find themselves very bored and miserable if they were forced to camp just to have a place they could stay temporarily.

All LJ pretty much does during the day is drink beer, listen to hideous music, sleep and eat and talks to anyone who will talk to him. He is a nice guy, but I am not here to hang out with people. I suppose, if it was a beautiful woman, I might reconsider.

Like LJ, so many Americans relies on the outside world to determine who they are as a person, our value, and the values society places on us of who we are – especially when it seems like the world, as with our lives are collapsing under our feet, and it seems we are falling into a deep abyss, seemly with no way of getting out. We feel a sense of failure, and worthlessness. Darkness falls upon our being, with no light at the end of the tunnel. Even if our situation, was caused by outside elements beyond our control, we blame ourselves for it.

I have been at this place of despair, and hopelessness. And I could have easily fallen into this trap again. But while thinking about what I was going to do, I thought this could be a good opportunity to experience our home in Nature. And I made a choice to enjoy this experience with Shiloh, as with deeply experiencing the wonders, and beauty of Nature. I always loved being in Nature, but never truly felt a deep connection with her. But it seemed it was growing slowing inside of me – continually I was being drawn to her like a silent whisper in the wind. And I would follow this silent voice that was awakening me on Nature, and in my Being. Maybe, it was always there, but took time to realize it.

It was hard losing my horses, because they brought me closer to Nature, as with appreciating, and loving these incredible animals. It was always enjoyable being around them, even cleaning their paddocks, or just brushing them. Lacy would always swing her back end towards me so I would rub the inside of her rear legs. The lady that took Lacy. When she walked over to Lacy, Lacy swung her back end towards her, and she know instantly what to do. I knew she was the right one for Lacy. As I may have mentioned before, Lacy preferred women riding her. I was fortunate I found them good homes, and just had to except what was.

It is unfortunate that in today’s world, we tend to see people who are considered homeless as undesirables, and wishing they would just go away. We tend not to wonder, or ask of their story. Even when this economic meltdown was caused by a few, and even benefited from this disaster, and were not punished criminally, when so many suffered, lost their homes, with no place to go. Many jobs were lost, businesses closing, and retirements lost, with very little recourse by the governments. And all due to greed.

There is no guarantee one will ever experience homelessness in their lifetime. In America, people view this condition or social illness as something that must be seriously wrong with people that are homeless. But people who thought they were secure in their life and immune from any possibility of this ever happening to them, are now happening to millions of people in the United States – to men, women and children. The government did very little for the common good of it’s people, but only in rewarding the rich. These situations will continue to play out, until we fix our broken, greed driven, and corrupt system.

During this rewrite at the end of 2011. As of 2009, there were 643,067 who were homeless and another 1.56 million who used a shelters for a short time. That is 1 in every 200 Americans who were homeless at least for a short period of time. A large percentage of this is caused by the economy which really has not gotten any better.

Most of our month stay here is to observe and study nature – the flora and fauna. It is also to experience camping alone and camping for a longer period of time. I hope to possibly learn a few survival skills along the way, but being in a park campground this has its limitations because of the restriction and rules that apply. Practicing many of the survival skills I want to practice will have to be put off for another day, as with other less restricted areas.

A few books I brought along are The Audubon Society Field Guides to North American Birds, and Wild Flowers and Trees. I did not realized that the learning I was hoping to do will take much longer than just a month and I will soon realized I only scratched the surface of knowledge that nature provides. But it is a beginning.

I did learn a good and valuable lesson, and that is, take the time to learn in depth the tree structure, and habitats, as well as the structure, growing seasons, and habitats of the plants and flowers. It will make identifying the trees, and plants much easier. Just going by the images of trees, plants, and flowers can easily cause misidentification. I began doing it by images only, because I was being lazy, and it became very frustrating trying to identifying anything. In learning the proper way to identify trees, and plants, it makes it much more enjoyable and creates a deeper connection with the natural world. At least from my perspective.

I know if Shiloh was not with me in these hard times it would be very different, and in many ways much more difficult. He has become more than just a dog, he is my friend, and companion on this journey and the responsibility I have in keeping him safe and healthy are always on my mind. It keeps me focused on other then just me, and knowing I will not be walking alone. He was my pillar of strength.

In the truer sense of camping alone in this type of camping area is that you are not really alone. There are always people around. It may not be campers, but people that use it for day use and all the employees that work at the park. You are also very close to civilization and if an emergency happened, you could be cared for within an hour or so. I found later on my journey in rediscovering nature that being alone in a park setting compared to being alone in the wilderness is like the difference between night and day. But for me, the fewer the people the better in any of these camping situations. It provides a more peaceful, and quiet environment to observe Nature, and feel a peace within that we are all connected.

Being in this beautiful natural setting with Shiloh, I was thinking of my other dog, Shawnee. She would have been here as well, if I did not have to put her down a year and half earlier. She was only four years old when I had to put her to sleep. She was a year older than Shiloh and matured into a very independent girl with a mind of her own. She was extremely intelligent and used it to her advantage. She would have probably been a handful being here, but I really do miss her and wish she was with us.

Shiloh does great off leash. He likes to just hang out around camp and does not really wander. On the other hand, Shawnee would have been another matter. On other trips we have taken together and one camping trip in particular, Shawnee would take off to explore and Shiloh would always follow behind her. It was like, she would say to Shiloh, “let ditch dad and have some fun,” and Shiloh would say, “okay!” I was always concerned with Shawnee’s safety when she was off leash and as for a camping companion, Shiloh has been great.

Shawnee will always be in my heart and every time Shiloh and I were off camping this year, Shawnee was always with us in spirit. That way she wouldn’t get in trouble.

The days are beginning to warm up and so are the amount of bugs that are about. They are beginning to show their presence. March was a very wet month, and warm weather in April was a welcome change. There is suppose to be a chance of rain tonight, but the morning skies showed no sign of that. Not a cloud in sight.

Like everything else in today’s world that has changed, real camping is becoming a lost experience, except for those who still choose to keep that tradition alive. Many now have motor homes, RV’s and campers to replace the tent. To me they are just an eye sore in Nature, and shouldn’t be allowed. At least limit the size. I suppose back in the olden days, campers who slept under the stars, with just a bed roll, or canvas tarp for protection from the weather. It is nice to have some comforts when you are in nature camping, but at the same time keeping it to a minimum, will provide more of an out in Nature experience.

Though Del Valle is only a short distance away from the city of Livermore. once you arrive at Del Valle, you feel you are hundreds of miles away from civilization with the exception of the manicured campgrounds and picnic areas. And of course, all the people on the weekends. and their presents remaining, by the trash they leave behind. I guess you can’t expect more then that since it is called a recreational area.

I noticed while taking my dogs to the dog. park I would take my dogs to had an incredible view of the valley, the foothills and Mt. Diablo to the east. On the opposite side to the west edge of the park lay grass covered foothills with scattered oak trees and some sorts of shrubs. There was an incredible amount of wildlife in this relatively small area that animals visited and often visible to the people at the dog park, but very few noticed them. There were coyote that would visit, deer, turkey, quail, red-tailed hawk, white-tailed kites, crows, a variety of song birds, rabbits, mice, snakes, lizards, Canadian geese, occasionally a Great Blue Heron and egret would drop by for a visit and we had for about two years a lone pheasant looking for a mate. Unfortunately he never found one there. Occasionally we would have a young coyote come down close to the dog park fence and begin to bark and yelp at the dogs. It was an enjoyable sight. I remember once a roost of turkey in the oak trees were be harassed by a coyote and soon the turkeys turned the tide on the coyote, where the coyotes were being harassed by the turkeys. It was like watching a nature in live action before our eyes. We had all this wildlife to enjoy, but for most of the people in the park, they would typically miss it with their tunnel vision. We have become numb to Nature.

When one truly experiences the outdoors, in Nature, one has the sense of freedom, a sense of wonder and a sense of connectedness to all things. We begin to see things that most people miss and we begin to feel our connection with nature – a connection with the trees, the plants and with the animals. Mindless entertainment begins to vanish, and is now directed at watching nature and seeing nature, listening to her voices at work as she begins to show herself to us. But, we must begin by learning in becoming silent in this dimension, and let Nature begin to unfold her mysteries and wonders within our consciousness, in our pure awareness. We become awakened to the real Truth.

It is ironic I am sitting in camp and watching a park employee cutting the plants and the grasses down in the campsites to make it pleasing to the eye for the visiting campers. While the park employee is cutting away at the plant life, we (visitors) are not allowed to pick any plants or flowers, pick up or disturb any animals or kill any animals in any of our regional parks except for fish of course. Maybe this is a good thing. I am not sure if insects count on this list.

I personally think fish get a bad rap. It seems like they don’t really count for anything except in the recreation category. Del Valle is a popular spot for fishing. There can be some whoppers caught here at the reservoir. They also come with warning signs that consumption should be limited, or avoided depending on the fish species.

These rules we are required to obey are due to our disrespect, and being irresponsibility towards nature, as to our fellow campers. We would not need such rules if we behaved properly in the natural environment.

Similar rules should apply to corporations that pillage the land for natural resources or industries that feel free to pollute the environment with their waste products. The mining, the petroleum, the natural gas, and the chemical industries, our farming practices, and other ventures continuing to pollute our lands, our air, and our water, with little regard for causing devastating impacts on our environment and the health of our planet.

Del Valle is a good example of showing little respect for a place that offers such a diverse ecosystem and incredible beauty, by dumping trash throughout the park, and not cleaning up after oneself. Even when the park does a great job of supplying adequate trash cans throughout the park people still choose to throw it on the land, that impacts people, and Nature.

One of my primary goals for this month of camping was to study and identify plants and trees. I have found studying plants as well as trees to be very overwhelming because of the abundance of plants and the many species of trees. Relying just on photos in field guides are useful but is not the right approach to take. I would learn this lesson very quickly. It took me a year to realize, you have to thoroughly familiarize yourself with the parts and terms of plants, as with the parts of the trees, their bark, leaves and flowers to properly identify them. For me, it makes it much easier to identify flora and a much more enjoyable process. It can still be a slow and meticulous process until one gains the experience, knowledge and confidence that only time will allow. Throughout the summer it became easier for me to identify plants and trees, but still much more difficult not having the proper basic knowledge needed for the identification of plants and trees.

I had a good day spotting new birds in the area, a robin earlier in the day and finally a red-tailed hawk late afternoon as with a steller’s jay. While walking the lake I saw a common tern in the lake. There were a number of them swimming in the lake a few days ago. I also found the bald eagles nest across the lake, and a different spotted woodpecker in our camp, but could not identify it.

Standard